大智度論 寶塔校量品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa
寶塔校量品:般若護人如大明呪,供養般若勝於舍利寶塔,一切善法皆入般若為諸佛法印(經+論)
上一品〈滅諍亂品〉,佛以般若為滅盡一切執著的火,說手裡握著般若的人,種種諍亂近他不得,諸天與諸佛共守護著他。這一品緊接著把這守護說到極處,又轉出一個極實在的秤:一個受持般若的人,他所握的這一部經,比起世間最隆重的供養——供養佛的舍利、起七寶塔——究竟孰輕孰重?先是佛告帝釋(憍尸迦):受持、親近、讀、誦、正憶念般若、「不離薩婆若心」的人,「兩陣戰時」入軍陣中終不失命、刀箭不傷;因為他長夜修行六波羅蜜,把自己與他人的婬欲、瞋恚、愚癡、邪見、纏垢、結使這些「刀箭」都一一除去了,乃至毒藥、蠱道、火坑、深水、刀殺諸惡都不能傷他。何以故?「是般若波羅蜜是大明呪、是無上呪」。但要看清楚,這「大明呪」不是世間禳災的咒術,而是「不可得」的另一個名字——學這明呪的人「自不惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱」,正因他「不得我、不得眾生、不得壽命」,乃至一切種智都不可得,能惱與被惱都無處安立;過去、當來、現在三世諸佛,都是學這大明呪而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的。接著佛說:就算只是「但書寫經卷,於舍供養」,不受不讀不誦,人非人也不能得其便,因為十方諸天都來守護這般若所止之處。這事難信,佛便舉菩提樹為喻——佛以般若之力於菩提樹下成無上道,那地方至今猶有威德,眾生入中眾惡不得其便,何況般若波羅蜜是諸佛之母?說到這裡,帝釋提出了本品的樞問:書寫供養般若,與佛涅槃後供養舍利、起塔供養,這二者何者得福多?佛不直接答,反問帝釋:佛是從何處學得一切種智與這相好之身的?帝釋自答:從般若波羅蜜中學得。佛便就這一答,辨明一件要緊的事——「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」;佛之所以為佛,在於得一切種智,不在於這相好之身。那麼舍利何以可貴?正因「是佛身,一切種智所依處」,身是種智所依的處所,「是故我涅槃後舍利,當得供養」。舍利可貴,不是身自貴,是以它曾為「得一切種智」的依處而貴;既如此,供養般若便直是供養那能生佛的一切種智,其福自然多過供養舍利。往下佛更說:般若波羅蜜中生五波羅蜜、生十八空、生四念處乃至一切種智,成就眾生、淨佛世界,剎利大姓乃至諸佛,皆從般若中生;若得這般若實相法,便「不墮有無二邊,用中道通達布施、持戒」——一切善法都以般若為根、為所歸。於是佛把這「校量」逐級抬到極處:有人為供養佛,作七寶塔高一由旬,得福多不?帝釋說甚多;佛說「不如」聞持般若。再抬——起七寶塔滿閻浮提、滿四天下、滿小千世界、滿二千中世界、滿三千大千世界,乃至三千大千世界中一一眾生各起七寶塔、十方如恒河沙等世界一一眾生各起七寶塔盡形壽供養——每抬一級,帝釋都說甚多,佛都說「不如」書持般若的福多。帝釋到此自己也領會了,接連兩番覆陳:供養恭敬般若波羅蜜,「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」;「一切善法皆入般若波羅蜜中」——十善道、四禪四無量、三十七品、三解脫門、四諦、六神通、八解脫、九次第定、六波羅蜜、十八空乃至一切種智,「是名一切諸佛法印」,一切聲聞、辟支佛與三世諸佛,都是學這法印而得度彼岸。末後論主釋曰,先以世間易解的事作證——人見一座土塔高大,尚且即時生心,推知那塔主福德極大,何況七寶起塔高一由旬!又有人問這些塔是實是假,論主答得爽利:佛只是要人由此分別福德的多少,「不應問其虛實」,並舉迦葉佛時吉梨姞王起塔高五十里、過去轉輪王德主一日起五百塔為「實有」之例。收到最後,全品的秤落在一句話上——「是般若中但出生佛,尚應當供養」,何況般若還出生三乘與人天中的種種樂,怎能不供養?而舍利與般若的分別,就在這裡見底:「舍利是無記法,是諸善法所依止處故,後乃能與人果報」——舍利是無記,要等作了善法的依處,往後才能給人果報;「行般若波羅蜜,即時得果,後亦得報」——行般若卻是當下即得其果,往後還兼得其報。寶塔可以起到滿三千大千世界,舍利可以供養到十方恒沙,那福不可謂不廣;然而校量到底,供養舍利、寶塔的福,終是無記待後之報,而握著這一部般若、依它而行的人,是「即時得果」的。這,就是「寶塔校量」一品所要秤出的分兩。
In the previous chapter, "Quelling Strife", the Buddha made prajñā the fire that burns away every attachment, and said that the person who holds prajñā in his hand cannot be approached by strife of any kind, for the gods and the buddhas together guard him. This chapter takes that guarding to its furthest point, and then turns out a scale of the most concrete sort: a person who receives and upholds prajñā, this one scroll of sūtra he holds, set beside the most solemn offering in the world, the offering to the Buddha's relics and the raising of a stūpa of the seven jewels, which after all is lighter and which heavier? First the Buddha tells Śakra, Kauśika: the person who receives and upholds prajñā, draws near to it, reads and recites it, rightly recollects it, and ‘does not part from the mind of sarvajñā’, when ‘two armies join battle’ and he enters the ranks, will never lose his life, and neither blade nor arrow will wound him; because through the long night he has practised the six perfections and has removed one by one, in himself and in others, the ‘blades and arrows’ of lust, hatred, delusion, wrong views, entanglements, and fetters, so that even poison, sorcery, pits of fire, deep water, and death by the sword, none of these evils can harm him. Why? ‘This prajñāpāramitā is the great bright spell, the unsurpassed spell.’ But look closely: this ‘great bright spell’ is not a worldly spell for averting disaster; it is another name for ‘unfindability’. The one who trains in this bright spell ‘does not afflict himself, does not afflict others, does not afflict both’, precisely because he ‘does not find a self, does not find a being, does not find a life’, and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, none of it findable; the one who would afflict and the one who would be afflicted have nowhere to stand. The buddhas of the three times, past, future, and present, all trained in this great bright spell and thereby attained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Then the Buddha says: even if one ‘only writes out the scroll of the sūtra and makes offerings to it in one's house’, without receiving, reading, or reciting it, humans and non-humans still cannot find an opening against him, for the gods of the ten directions all come to guard the place where this prajñā rests. This is hard to believe, so the Buddha gives the simile of the tree of awakening: by the power of prajñā the Buddha attained the unsurpassed path beneath the tree of awakening, and that place to this day still has majesty and power, and beings who enter it cannot be reached by any evil; how much more so prajñāpāramitā, which is the mother of the buddhas? At this point Śakra raises the pivotal question of the chapter: to write out and make offerings to prajñā, or after the Buddha's nirvāṇa to make offerings to the relics and raise a stūpa for them, which of these two gains the more merit? The Buddha does not answer directly but asks Śakra back: from where did the Buddha learn omniscience of all kinds and this body of marks and signs? Śakra answers for himself: they were learned from within prajñāpāramitā. On that answer the Buddha makes clear one thing of importance: ‘it is not by this body that one is called a Buddha; it is by attaining omniscience of all kinds that one is called a Buddha’. What makes a Buddha a Buddha lies in the attainment of omniscience of all kinds, not in this body of marks and signs. Why then are the relics precious? Precisely because ‘this body of the Buddha is the place on which omniscience of all kinds depends’; the body is the place on which the knowledge of all kinds rests, ‘and therefore after my nirvāṇa the relics should receive offerings’. The relics are precious not because the body is precious in itself but because it was once the place on which the ‘attainment of omniscience of all kinds’ depended; and if so, then to make offerings to prajñā is directly to make offerings to the omniscience of all kinds that gives birth to buddhas, and its merit naturally exceeds that of offerings to the relics. Going on, the Buddha says further: from prajñāpāramitā are born the five perfections, the eighteen emptinesses, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, the bringing of beings to maturity and the purifying of buddha-worlds; the great kṣatriya clans and so on up to the buddhas are all born from prajñā; and one who attains this dharma of the real mark of prajñā ‘does not fall into the two extremes of existence and non-existence, but by the Middle Way penetrates giving and morality’. Every wholesome dharma has prajñā as its root and as the place to which it returns. So the Buddha lifts this ‘weighing’ step by step to its furthest point: if someone, to make offerings to the Buddha, builds a stūpa of the seven jewels one yojana high, is the merit he gains great? Śakra says very great; the Buddha says it ‘does not equal’ hearing and upholding prajñā. Lift it again: stūpas of the seven jewels filling Jambudvīpa, filling the four continents, filling a small thousand world, a middle two-thousand world, a three-thousand great-thousand world, and then every single being in a three-thousand great-thousand world each raising a stūpa of the seven jewels, every single being in worlds of the ten directions as many as the sands of the Ganges each raising a stūpa of the seven jewels and making offerings for the whole of life. At every step Śakra says very great, and at every step the Buddha says it ‘does not equal’ the merit of writing out and upholding prajñā. By now Śakra has himself grasped it, and twice in succession he restates it: to make offerings and pay reverence to prajñāpāramitā ‘is to make offerings to the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present’; ‘all wholesome dharmas enter into prajñāpāramitā’, the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas and the four immeasurables, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three gates of liberation, the four truths, the six supernormal powers, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the six perfections, the eighteen emptinesses, and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, ‘and this is called the Dharma seal of all the buddhas’; all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas and the buddhas of the three times train in this Dharma seal and thereby reach the other shore. At the end the treatise-author explains, first bearing witness from something easily understood in the world: when people see an earthen stūpa that is high and great, they at once give rise to a mind and infer that the merit of the stūpa's master must be very great; how much more a stūpa of the seven jewels one yojana high! And when someone asks whether these stūpas are real or invented, the treatise-author answers crisply: the Buddha only wants people to distinguish from this the greater and lesser measure of merit, and ‘one should not ask whether it is real or invented’; and he cites, as examples of what ‘really existed’, King Kṛkin in the time of Kāśyapa Buddha raising a stūpa fifty li high, and the wheel-turning king Dezhu of the past raising five hundred stūpas in a single day. Gathered up at the last, the scale of the whole chapter comes to rest on one sentence: ‘if this prajñā gave birth to buddhas alone, it should still be given offerings’; how much more when prajñā also gives birth to the three vehicles and to every kind of happiness among humans and gods; how could one not make offerings to it? And the difference between the relics and prajñā is seen to the bottom right here: ‘the relics are an indeterminate dharma; because they are the place on which all wholesome dharmas rest, only afterwards can they give a person their result’. The relics are indeterminate; they must wait until they have been the resting-place of wholesome dharmas, and only afterwards can they give a person a result. ‘To practise prajñāpāramitā is to attain the fruit at once, and afterwards also to attain the result’: to practise prajñā is to attain its fruit here and now, and afterwards to gain its result as well. Jewelled stūpas may be raised until they fill a three-thousand great-thousand world, relics may be offered to in ten directions as many as the sands of the Ganges, and that merit cannot be called anything but vast; yet when the weighing is carried to the end, the merit of offerings to relics and jewelled stūpas is after all an indeterminate result that waits for later, while the one who holds this single scroll of prajñā and practises according to it ‘attains the fruit at once’. This is the weight that the chapter "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa" sets out to weigh.
卷57 〔T25 0463b16〕
大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二 聖者龍樹造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 爾時佛告釋提桓因:「若有善男子、善女人聞是深般若波羅蜜,受持、親近、讀、誦、正憶念,不離薩婆若心,兩陣戰時,是善男子、善女人誦般若波羅蜜故,入軍陣中終不失命,刀箭不傷。何以故?是善男子、善女人長夜修行六波羅蜜,自除婬欲刀箭,亦除他人婬欲刀箭;自除瞋恚刀箭,亦除他人瞋恚刀箭;自除愚癡刀箭,亦除他人愚癡刀箭;自除邪見刀箭,亦除他人邪見刀箭;自除纏垢刀箭,亦〔T25 0463c〕除他人纏垢刀箭;自除諸結使刀箭,亦除他人結使刀箭。憍尸迦!以是因緣,是善男子、善女人,不為刀箭所傷。 「復次,憍尸迦!是善男子、善女人聞是深般若波羅蜜,受持、親近、讀、誦、正憶念,不離薩婆若心,若以毒藥薰、若以蠱道、若以火坑、若以深水、若欲刀殺、若與毒,如是眾惡皆不能傷。何以故?是般若波羅蜜是大明呪、是無上呪。若善男子、善女人於是明呪中學,自不惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱。何以故?是善男子、善女人不得我、不得眾生、不得壽命,乃至知者、見者皆不可得;不得色、受、想、行、識,乃至一切種智亦不可得。以不可得故,不自惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱。學是大明呪故,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;觀一切眾生心,隨意說法。何以故?過去諸佛學是大明呪,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;當來諸佛學是大明呪,當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;今現在諸佛學是大明呪,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「復次,憍尸迦!般若波羅蜜,若有但書寫經卷,於舍供養,不受、不讀,不誦、不說、不正憶念,是處若人、若非人不能得其便。何以故?是般若波羅蜜,為三千大千世界中四天王諸天乃至阿迦尼吒諸天子,及十方無量阿僧祇世界中諸四天王天,乃至阿迦尼吒諸天所守護故。是般若波羅蜜所止處,諸天皆來供養、〔T25 0464a〕恭敬、尊重、讚歎,禮拜已去。是善男子、善女人,是般若波羅蜜,但書寫經卷,於舍供養,不受、不讀、不誦、不說、不正憶念,今世得如是功德。譬如若人、若畜生來入菩提樹下,諸邊內外;設人、非人來,不能得其便。何以故?是處,過去諸佛於中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,未來諸佛、現在諸佛亦於中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;得佛已,施一切眾生無恐無畏,令無量阿僧祇眾生受天上、人中福樂,亦令無量阿僧祇眾生得須陀洹果,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。以般若波羅蜜力故,是處得恭敬、禮拜,華香、瓔珞、擣香、澤香、幢蓋、伎樂供養。」 【論】 問曰: 現有受持、讀、誦,入於軍陣,為刀兵所傷,或至失命。又佛說:「業因緣,非空非海中,無有得免者。」是中佛何以故言「讀誦般若者,入軍陣中兵刃不傷,亦不失命」? 答曰: 有二種業因緣:一者、必應受報,二者、不必受報。為必應受報故,《法句》中如是說;此中為不必受報故,說「讀誦般若,兵刃不傷」。 譬如大逆重罪應死之人,雖有強力、財寶,不可得免;有人罪輕,雖入死科,理在可救,用力勢、財物,便得濟命,不救則死。善男子亦如是,若無必受報罪,雖有死事來,至讀誦般若波羅蜜,則得濟度;若不讀誦,則不免死,是故不得言般若波羅蜜無有力勢。 復次,善男子、善女人若遠離惡法,調伏其心,煩惱折減,一心直信善法,無有疑悔;從久遠已來,修集福德、智慧,於一切眾生有慈悲心,教化眾生,〔T25 0464b〕除去惡心。如是善男子,刀兵不傷,命不中斷。如佛自說因緣:「長夜行六波羅蜜,除己身及他身三毒刀箭。」五波羅蜜是福德,般若波羅蜜是智慧,以廣集此二事故,不中失命。 毒藥、水、火等,亦如是。 復次,如外道神仙呪術力故,入水不溺,入火不熱,毒蟲不螫,何況般若波羅蜜是十方諸佛所因成就呪術! 問曰: 如上所說,是事可信;今此中不能受持、讀、誦、念般若等,但書寫、供養,云何得是功德? 答曰: 是人所得功德,亦同於上。何以故?有人先已聞師說般若義,深入愛樂,然不識文字,違離師故,不能讀誦;而不惜財寶,雇人書寫,盡心種種供養,意與讀誦者同,故亦得功德。人不能得便者,諸天守護。是事難信,故佛以菩提樹為喻。佛以般若力故,於菩提樹下成無上道,無上道氣勢故,其處猶有威德,眾生入中,眾惡不得其便;何況般若波羅蜜是諸佛之母,善男子盡心供養而無功德? 【經】 釋提桓因白佛言:「世尊!若善男子、善女人書寫般若波羅蜜,華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂供養;若有人,佛般涅槃後,若供養舍利,若起塔供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂供養——是二何者得福多?」 佛告釋提桓因:「我還問汝,隨汝意答我。於汝意云何?如佛得一切種智及得是身,從何道學,得是一切種智、得是身?」 釋提桓因白佛言:「佛從般若波羅蜜中學,得一切種智及相好身。」 佛告釋提桓因:「如是!如是!憍尸迦!佛從般若波羅蜜中學,得〔T25 0464c〕一切種智。憍尸迦!不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛。憍尸迦!是佛一切種智,從般若波羅蜜中生。以是故,憍尸迦!是佛身,一切種智所依處,佛因是身得一切種智。善男子當作是思惟:『是身,一切種智所依處。』是故我涅槃後舍利,當得供養。 「復次,憍尸迦!善男子、善女人若聞是般若波羅蜜,書寫、受持、親近、讀、誦、正憶念,華香、瓔珞、擣香、澤香、幢蓋、伎樂,恭敬、供養、尊重、讚歎,是善男子、善女人則為供養一切種智。以是故,憍尸迦!若有善男子、善女人書是般若波羅蜜,若受持、親近、讀、誦、說、正憶念、供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂;若復有善男子、善女人,佛般涅槃後,供養舍利,起塔,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香乃至伎樂。若有善男子、善女人,是般若波羅蜜,書、持,供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂,是人得福多!何以故?是般若波羅蜜中生五波羅蜜,生內空乃至無法有法空;四念處乃至十八不共法,一切三昧、一切禪定、一切陀羅尼,皆從般若波羅蜜中生;成就眾生、淨佛世界,皆從般若波羅蜜中生;菩薩家成就、色成就、資生之物成就、眷屬成就、大慈大悲成就,皆從般若波羅蜜中生;剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家,皆從是般若波羅蜜中生;四天王天乃至阿迦尼吒天、須陀洹乃至阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛,諸佛一切種智,皆從是般若波羅蜜中生。」 爾時,釋提桓因白佛言:「世尊!閻浮提人不供養般若波羅蜜,不恭敬、不尊重、不讚歎,為不知供養多〔T25 0465a〕所利益耶?」 佛告釋提桓因:「憍尸迦!於汝意云何?閻浮提中幾所人信佛不壞?信法、信僧不壞?幾所人於佛無疑?於法、於僧無疑?幾所人於佛決了?於法、於僧決了?」 釋提桓因白佛言:「世尊!閻浮提人於佛、法、僧不壞信少,於佛、法、僧無疑、決了亦少。」 「憍尸迦!於汝意云何?閻浮提幾所人得三十七品、三解脫門、八解脫、九次第定、四無礙智、六神通?閻浮提幾所人斷三結故,得須陀洹道?幾所人斷三結,亦婬瞋癡薄故,得斯陀含道?幾所人斷五下分結,得阿那含道?幾所人斷五上分結,得阿羅漢?閻浮提幾所人求辟支佛?幾所人發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心?」 釋提桓因白佛言:「世尊!閻浮提中少所人得三十七品,乃至少所人發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。」 佛告釋提桓因:「如是!如是!憍尸迦!少所人信佛不壞、信法不壞、信僧不壞,少所人於佛無疑、於法無疑、於僧無疑,少所人於佛決了、於法決了、於僧決了;憍尸迦!亦少所人得三十七品、三解脫門、八解脫、九次第定、四無礙智、六神通。憍尸迦!亦少所人斷三結得須陀洹、斷三結亦婬瞋癡薄得斯陀含、斷五下分結得阿那含、斷五上分結得阿羅漢,少所人求辟支佛;於是中亦少所人發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心、於發心中亦少所人行菩薩道。何以故?是眾生前世不見佛、不聞法、不供養比丘僧,不布施、不持戒、不忍辱、不精進、不禪定、無智慧,不聞內空、外空乃至無法有法空,亦不聞不修四念處乃至十八不共法,亦不聞不修諸三昧門、諸〔T25 0465b〕陀羅尼門,亦不聞不修一切智、一切種智。憍尸迦!以是因緣故,當知少所眾生信佛不壞、信法不壞、信僧不壞;乃至少所眾生求辟支佛道;於是中少所眾生發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,於發心中少所眾生行菩薩道,於是中亦少所眾生得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「憍尸迦!我以佛眼見東方無量阿僧祇眾生發心,行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,行菩薩道;是眾生遠離般若波羅蜜方便力故,若一、若二住阿鞞跋致地,多墮聲聞、辟支佛地。南西北方、四維、上下,亦如是。以是故,憍尸迦!善男子、善女人發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,應聞般若波羅蜜,應受持、親近、讀、誦、說、正憶念;受持、親近、讀、誦、說、正憶念已,應書經卷,恭敬、供養、尊重、讚歎,香華、瓔珞乃至伎樂。 「諸餘善法入般若波羅蜜中者,亦應聞、受持乃至正憶念。何等是諸餘善法?所謂檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜;內空、外空乃至無法有法空,諸三昧門、諸陀羅尼門,四念處乃至十八不共法,大慈大悲。如是等無量諸善法,皆入般若波羅蜜中,是亦應聞、受持乃至正憶念。何以故?是善男子、善女人當如是念:『佛本為菩薩時,如是行、如是學,所謂般若波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜,內空、乃至無法有法空,諸三昧門、諸陀羅尼門,四念處乃至十八不共法,大慈大悲。如是等無量佛法,我等亦應隨學。何以故?般若波羅蜜是我等所尊,禪波羅蜜乃至〔T25 0465c〕無量諸餘善法亦是我等所尊。此是諸佛法印,諸辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹法印。諸佛學是般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智得度彼岸,諸辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹亦學是般若波羅蜜乃至一切智得度彼岸。』以是故,憍尸迦!若善男子、善女人,若佛在世、若般涅槃後,應依止般若波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜,乃至一切種智亦應依止。何以故?是般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智是諸聲聞、辟支佛、菩薩摩訶薩及一切世間天、人、阿修羅所可依止。」 【論】 問曰: 佛已種種讚般若功德,今釋提桓因何故以舍利校般若功德多少? 答曰: 信根多者,憙供養舍利;慧根多者,好讀誦經法。是故問:「有人書經供養,有人供養舍利,何所為多?」 「華香、瓔珞」等義,如先說。 「於汝意云何」者,四事答中,此是反問答。是故佛即反問釋提桓因。或有人供養舍利得福德多,或有人供養般若波羅蜜得福德亦多,隨人心故,佛不得一定答,是故反問。 「從般若波羅蜜中生五波羅蜜」者,後品中佛自說:「無方便智慧布施迴向,不名檀波羅蜜。」 十八空即是智慧,智慧因緣故,生四念處乃至一切種智。雖非盡是智慧,以性同故,以智慧為主,是故言「從般若生」。 行般若波羅蜜,得諸法實相,於布施、持戒等通達;若不得般若實相,不能通達布施、持戒。何以故?若一切法空,則無罪無福,何用布〔T25 0466a〕施、持戒?若諸法實有相,不應從因緣生,先已有故。若眾生是常,則譬如虛空,亦無死者;若無常,神則隨身滅,亦無後世罪福。若無眾生,何有殺罪?如是亦無不殺生戒等。 若得是般若波羅蜜實相法,則不墮有無二邊,用中道通達布施、持戒等。以此布施、持戒等果報故,有剎利大姓乃至諸佛。 問曰: 閻浮提人多貪利福德,何以不供養般若波羅蜜? 答曰: 智人少故,不知供養般若,無咎;譬如金寶,盲者不識。以閻浮提人但信三尊者少,何況知而能行!佛欲令釋提桓因自說,故反問:「有幾許人於三尊得不壞信」等。 問曰: 不壞信、無疑、決了,有何差別? 答曰: 有人言:無有差別;佛莊嚴種種說,開悟人心故。 有人言:於三寶中得不壞信。何以知之?以無疑故。何以知無疑?以決了故。 問曰: 無疑、決了有何異? 答曰: 初信三寶故是無疑,智慧究竟故是決了;譬如渡水,初入是無疑,出彼岸是決了。 三分聖戒力故信不壞,四分力故是無疑,正見分力故是決了。 復次,見諦道中是不壞信,思惟道中是無疑,無學道中是決了。 如是等種種分別。 是三事得何果報?從三十七品至六神通,是有為果;三結盡乃至煩惱及習盡,是無為果——得如是等果報。 釋提桓因有報生知他心,亦曾以天耳聞諸道差別,又以是大菩薩利根,入觀眾生心三昧故,得知諸道差別,是故答佛:「深信者少。」 從須陀洹乃至初發心求佛道轉少,轉少故不知供養般〔T25 0466b〕若。何以故少?前世生死中,不聞三寶名,乃至不聞一切種智名。佛欲證上事故說:「我今以佛眼觀十方無量阿僧祇眾生發無上道,離般若方便力故,若一、若二住阿毘跋致地。」 「諸餘善法入般若波羅蜜」者,是諸餘經,所謂《法華經》、《密迹經》等。十二部經中義同般若者,雖不名為般若波羅蜜經,然義理即同般若波羅蜜。 問曰: 云何須陀洹亦學般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智,得到彼岸? 答曰: 此中六波羅蜜、三解脫門、三十七品等乃至一切種智,此非獨菩薩法,三乘共有,各隨分學。 【經】 「憍尸迦!若有善男子、善女人,佛般涅槃後,為供養佛故,作七寶塔,高一由旬,天香、天華、天瓔珞、天擣香、天澤香、天衣、天幢蓋、天伎樂供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎。憍尸迦!於汝意云何?是善男子、善女人,從是因緣得福多不?」 釋提桓因言:「世尊!甚多!甚多!」 佛言:「不如是善男子、善女人聞是般若波羅蜜,書寫、受持、親近、正憶念,不離薩婆若心,亦供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,若花香、瓔珞、擣香、澤香、幢蓋、伎樂供養。是善男子、善女人,福德多。」 佛告釋提桓因憍尸迦:「置一七寶塔。若善男子、善女人供養佛故,佛般涅槃後,起七寶塔,滿閻浮提,皆高一由旬,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香、瓔珞、幢蓋、伎樂供養。憍尸迦!於汝意云何?是善男子、善女人得福多不?」 釋提桓因言:「世尊!其福甚多!」 佛言:「不如是善男子、善女人如前供養般若波羅蜜,其福甚多。憍尸迦!復置一閻浮提滿中七〔T25 0466c〕寶塔。有善男子、善女人供養佛故,佛般涅槃後,起七寶塔,滿四天下,皆高一由旬,供養如前。憍尸迦!於汝意云何?是善男子、善女人,其福多不?」 釋提桓因言:「甚多!甚多!」 佛言:「不如是善男子、善女人書持般若波羅蜜,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香乃至伎樂供養,其福甚多。憍尸迦!復置四天下滿中七寶塔。若有善男子、善女人供養佛故,佛般涅槃後,起七寶塔,滿小千世界,皆高一由旬,供養如前。憍尸迦!於汝意云何?是善男子、善女人,其福多不?」 釋提桓因言:「甚多!甚多!」 佛言:「不如是善男子、善女人書是般若波羅蜜,受持、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香乃至伎樂供養,其福甚多。憍尸迦!復置小千世界滿中七寶塔。若有善男子、善女人供養佛故,佛般涅槃後,起七寶塔,滿二千中世界,皆高一由旬,供養如前;不如供養般若波羅蜜其福甚多。復置二千中世界七寶塔。若有善男子、善女人供養佛故,佛般涅槃後,起七寶塔,滿三千大千世界,皆高一由旬,盡形壽供養,天華、天香、天瓔珞乃至天伎樂。於汝意云何?是善男子、善女人得福多不?」 釋提桓因言:「世尊!甚多!甚多!」 佛言:「不如是善男子、善女人書、持是般若波羅蜜,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香乃至伎樂供養,其福甚多。復置三千大千世界中七寶塔。若三千大千世界中眾生,一一眾生供養佛故,佛般涅槃後,各起七寶塔,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,花香乃至伎樂供養。若有善男子、善女人書持般若波羅蜜,乃至正憶念,不離薩婆若心,亦恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香、瓔珞乃〔T25 0467a〕至伎樂供養,是人得福甚多。」 釋提桓因白佛言:「如是!如是!世尊!是人供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎是般若波羅蜜,則為供養過去、未來、現在佛! 「世尊!若十方如恒河沙等世界眾生,一一眾生供養佛故,佛般涅槃後,各起七寶塔,高一由旬,是人若一劫、若減一劫,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香乃至伎樂供養。世尊!是善男子、善女人得福多不?」 佛言:「甚多!」 釋提桓因言:「若有善男子、善女人書持是般若波羅蜜,乃至正憶念,亦恭敬、尊重、讚歎,華香乃至伎樂供養,其福大多!何以故?世尊!一切善法皆入般若波羅蜜中,所謂十善道,四禪、四無量心、四無色定,三十七品,三解脫門:空、無相、無作,四諦:苦諦、集諦、滅諦、道諦,六神通、八解脫、九次第定,檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,內空乃至無法有法空,諸三昧門、諸陀羅尼門,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲、十八不共法,一切智、道種智、一切種智。世尊!是名一切諸佛法印。是法中,一切聲聞及辟支佛、過去未來現在諸佛,學是法印得度彼岸。」 【論】 釋曰: 般若波羅蜜,若聞、受持、誦、讀等,有無量功德。更欲說故,以現事譬喻證之。人見土塔高大,即時生心,謂是塔主福德極大,何況七寶起塔,高一由旬!是故佛以塔為喻。 問曰: 是塔為實、為假? 答曰: 佛欲使人解知分別福德多小故,作是譬喻,不應問其虛實! 有人言:有實、有假。如迦葉佛般涅槃後,有國王名吉梨姞。爾時,人壽二萬〔T25 0467b〕歲;是王為供養舍利故,起七寶塔,高五十里。又過去世有轉輪王,名德主,一日起五百塔,高五百由旬。此言「滿三千大千世界」,是事假喻。 有人言:皆是實有。如小國王隨力起七寶塔;大王能起一由旬七寶塔,或過一由旬;小轉輪王能起七寶塔滿四天下;大轉輪王能起七寶塔過四天下;梵天王主三千大千世界,是佛弟子,能心生變化,起塔高至梵天,滿三千大千世界;或有菩薩得陀羅尼門、諸三昧門,深行六波羅蜜故,佛滅度後,能起七寶塔滿三千大千世界。 「滿」者,舉其多故,不言間不容間。後言「一一眾生」者,施主多故福德多。 佛是中自說得福因緣:「十善道乃至一切種智皆攝在般若波羅蜜中。」和合是法,名為般若波羅蜜。 是般若中但出生佛,尚應當供養,何況出生三乘及人天中樂,皆因般若波羅蜜有而不供養! 舍利是無記法,是諸善法所依止處故,後乃能與人果報;行般若波羅蜜,即時得果,後亦得報。
《大智度論》卷57 · T25n1509 0463b16–0467b21
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
帝釋受持般若,兩陣戰時入軍陣終不失命、刀箭不傷
那時,佛告訴釋提桓因(帝釋,忉利天的天主):『若有善男子、善女人聽聞這甚深的般若波羅蜜,能受持、親近、讀、誦、正確地憶念,而不離開薩婆若(一切智)之心,那麼在兩軍對陣、交戰之時,這善男子、善女人因為誦持般若波羅蜜的緣故,進入軍陣當中,終究不會喪失性命,刀箭也傷他不得。為什麼呢?因為這善男子、善女人在漫漫長夜當中修行六波羅蜜(布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧這六種到彼岸的行),自己除去貪染婬欲這一支刀箭,也除去他人貪染婬欲的刀箭;自己除去瞋恚這一支刀箭,也除去他人瞋恚的刀箭;自己除去愚癡這一支刀箭,也除去他人愚癡的刀箭;自己除去邪見這一支刀箭,也除去他人邪見的刀箭;自己除去纏垢(纏縛心的煩惱污垢)這一支刀箭,也除去他人纏垢的刀箭;自己除去種種結使(繫縛人的煩惱)這一支刀箭,也除去他人結使的刀箭。憍尸迦(帝釋的本姓)!因為這樣的因緣,這善男子、善女人,不被刀箭所傷。』
般若是大明呪、無上呪,眾惡不能傷,三世佛皆學此呪得菩提
『再者,憍尸迦!這善男子、善女人聽聞這甚深的般若波羅蜜,能受持、親近、讀、誦、正確地憶念,不離開一切智之心;那麼即使有人用毒藥來薰、用蠱道(蠱毒邪術)來害、用火坑來燒、用深水來淹、想用刀來殺、拿毒物來加害,如此種種惡事都傷他不得。為什麼呢?因為這般若波羅蜜正是大明呪(大光明的神呪)、是無上呪(至高無上的神呪)。若善男子、善女人在這明呪當中修學,自己不惱害己身、也不惱害他人、也不兩相惱害。為什麼呢?因為這善男子、善女人不執取有「我」可得、不執取有眾生可得、不執取有壽命可得,乃至知者、見者也都不可得;不執取色、受、想、行、識可得,乃至一切種智也都不可得。正因為一切不可得的緣故,所以不惱害己身、也不惱害他人、也不兩相惱害。因為修學這大明呪的緣故,證得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提(無上正等正覺);又能觀察一切眾生的心,隨其心意而為之說法。為什麼呢?過去的諸佛修學這大明呪,證得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;當來的諸佛修學這大明呪,當證得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;如今現在的諸佛修學這大明呪,證得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』
但書寫經卷供養,人非人不得便,諸天守護其止處
『再者,憍尸迦!這般若波羅蜜,若有人只是書寫成經卷,安置在屋舍中供養,並不受持、不讀、不誦、不宣說、也不正確憶念,這樣的處所,無論是人、還是非人,都不能得到可乘之機(來加害他)。為什麼呢?因為這般若波羅蜜,是被三千大千世界當中四天王天的諸天乃至阿迦尼吒天(色界之頂,色究竟天)的諸天子,以及十方無量阿僧祇(無數)世界當中的諸四天王天,乃至阿迦尼吒的諸天所守護的緣故。這般若波羅蜜所安止的處所,諸天都前來供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,禮拜之後才離去。這善男子、善女人,對這般若波羅蜜,只是書寫成經卷,安置屋舍中供養,並不受持、不讀、不誦、不宣說、不正確憶念,今生就得到這樣的功德。』
菩提樹下喻:三世佛於中得道,故是處人非人不得便
『這就好比,無論是人、還是畜生,來到菩提樹下——樹的四周內外諸處;縱使有人、非人前來,也不能得其可乘之機。為什麼呢?因為這個處所,過去的諸佛在其中證得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,未來的諸佛、現在的諸佛也都在其中證得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;成佛之後,施予一切眾生無所恐懼、無所怖畏,使無量阿僧祇的眾生領受天上、人間的福樂,也使無量阿僧祇的眾生證得須陀洹果(初果),乃至證得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。因為般若波羅蜜之力的緣故,這個處所得到恭敬、禮拜,並以華香、瓔珞、擣香(搗製的香末)、澤香(塗身的香油)、幢蓋、伎樂來供養。』
以下是論釋。
論主問答:讀誦般若何以入軍陣不傷——二種業因緣
論主問道:現今確有受持、讀、誦般若的人,進入軍陣,仍被刀兵所傷,甚至喪失性命。而且佛也曾說:「業因緣,非空非海中,無有得免者」(業報的因緣一旦成熟,即使遁入虛空、潛入大海,也沒有能逃免的)。那麼這裡佛為什麼卻說「讀誦般若者,入軍陣中兵刃不傷,亦不失命」呢?
論主答道:這裡有兩種業的因緣:一是必定應當受報的,二是不必定受報的。就必定應當受報的一類而言,《法句》經中才那樣說(業成熟則無可逃免);而這裡般若所說的,是就不必定受報的一類,所以說「讀誦般若,兵刃不傷」。這就好比犯了大逆重罪、判定應死的人,縱然有強大的勢力、豐厚的財寶,也不能得免;而有人所犯的罪輕,雖然也落入死刑的科條,按理仍在可救之列,動用勢力、財物,便能保住性命,不去救則死。善男子也是這樣:若沒有必定受報的死罪,縱然有致死之事到來,一旦讀誦般若波羅蜜,就得到濟度脫險;若不讀誦,就免不了一死。因此不能說般若波羅蜜沒有力用。
遠離惡法、久修福慧慈悲者,刀兵不傷;毒藥水火亦然
再者,善男子、善女人若能遠離惡法,調伏自己的心,使煩惱折損減退,一心正直地信受善法,沒有疑惑悔退;從久遠以來,修集福德與智慧,對一切眾生懷有慈悲之心,教化眾生,除去惡心。像這樣的善男子,刀兵傷他不得,性命不會中途斷絕。正如佛自己所說的因緣:「長夜行六波羅蜜,除己身及他身三毒刀箭」(漫漫長夜修行六度,除去自己與他人貪、瞋、癡三毒的刀箭)。五波羅蜜(前五度)是福德,般若波羅蜜是智慧,因為廣集了福德與智慧這兩件事的緣故,所以不會中途喪命。至於毒藥、水、火等等的傷害,也都是這個道理,同樣傷他不得。
外道呪術尚爾,何況般若是諸佛所因成就的呪術
再者,就好比外道神仙憑著呪術之力的緣故,入水不會淹溺,入火不覺灼熱,毒蟲也不來螫咬;何況般若波羅蜜乃是十方諸佛所憑藉而成就的呪術,其護佑之力更不待言!
但書寫供養云何得功德——意與讀誦者同,佛以菩提樹為喻
論主問道:如上面所說的,那些事還可以相信;可是這裡所說的人,並不能受持、讀、誦、憶念般若等,只是書寫、供養,怎麼能得到這樣的功德呢?
論主答道:這種人所得的功德,也同於上面所說。為什麼呢?有人先前已經從師長那裡聽聞了般若的義理,深深契入、愛樂於心,然而不識文字,又因為離開了師長的緣故,不能讀誦;於是不吝惜財寶,雇人書寫經卷,盡心作種種供養,其心意與讀誦的人相同,所以也能得到功德。至於人所以不能得其可乘之機,是因為有諸天守護。這件事難以取信,所以佛用菩提樹來作比喻:佛憑般若之力的緣故,在菩提樹下成就無上道,因為無上道氣勢的緣故,那個處所至今猶存威德,眾生進入其中,種種惡事都不能得其可乘之機;何況般若波羅蜜是諸佛的母親,善男子盡心供養它,豈會沒有功德呢?
以下回到經文:帝釋問供養般若與供養舍利何者福多,佛還問帝釋
那時,釋提桓因向佛稟白:『世尊!若善男子、善女人書寫般若波羅蜜,用華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂來供養;另有一人,在佛般涅槃之後,或供養佛的舍利,或建起寶塔供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂來供養——這兩者,哪一個所得的福較多?』
佛告訴釋提桓因:『我反過來問你,你就隨自己的意思回答我。在你看來怎麼樣?如佛所證得的一切種智,以及所得的這相好之身,是從哪一條道修學,才證得這一切種智、得這身的呢?』
得一切種智故名為佛,佛身為種智所依處,故舍利當供養
釋提桓因向佛稟白:『佛是從般若波羅蜜中修學,才證得一切種智以及相好之身的。』
佛告訴釋提桓因:『正是這樣!正是這樣!憍尸迦!佛是從般若波羅蜜中修學,才證得一切種智。憍尸迦!並不是憑這色身就名為佛,而是因為證得一切種智才名為佛。憍尸迦!這佛的一切種智,是從般若波羅蜜中出生的。因為這個緣故,憍尸迦!這佛身,正是一切種智所依止的處所,佛憑藉這身才證得一切種智。善男子應當這樣思惟:「是身,一切種智所依處」(這色身,正是一切種智所依止的處所)。因為這個緣故,我涅槃之後的舍利,理當得到供養。』
聞書般若即是供養一切種智,般若能生五度乃至諸佛
『再者,憍尸迦!善男子、善女人若聽聞這般若波羅蜜,能書寫、受持、親近、讀、誦、正確憶念,並以華香、瓔珞、擣香、澤香、幢蓋、伎樂,恭敬、供養、尊重、讚歎,這善男子、善女人就等於是供養一切種智。因為這個緣故,憍尸迦!若有善男子、善女人書寫這般若波羅蜜,或受持、親近、讀、誦、宣說、正確憶念、供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂;又若另有善男子、善女人,在佛般涅槃之後,供養舍利、建起寶塔,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香乃至伎樂——兩相比較,若有善男子、善女人,對這般若波羅蜜書寫、受持,供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂,這人所得的福較多!為什麼呢?因為這般若波羅蜜中出生五波羅蜜,出生內空乃至無法有法空(十八空);四念處乃至十八不共法,一切三昧、一切禪定、一切陀羅尼(總持),都從般若波羅蜜中出生;成就眾生、清淨佛世界,都從般若波羅蜜中出生;菩薩的家成就、色身成就、資養生活之物的成就、眷屬成就、大慈大悲成就,都從般若波羅蜜中出生;生在剎利大族(王族)、婆羅門大族、居士大家的人,都從這般若波羅蜜中出生;四天王天乃至阿迦尼吒天、須陀洹乃至阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸位菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛,以及諸佛的一切種智,都從這般若波羅蜜中出生。』
帝釋問閻浮提人何以不供養般若,佛以連環反問
那時,釋提桓因向佛稟白:『世尊!閻浮提(我們所住的南閻浮提洲)的人不供養般若波羅蜜,不恭敬、不尊重、不讚歎,是因為不知道供養它有許多利益的緣故嗎?』
佛告訴釋提桓因:『憍尸迦!在你看來怎麼樣?閻浮提當中有多少人信佛不壞(信心堅固不可破壞)?信法、信僧不壞?有多少人對佛沒有疑惑?對法、對僧沒有疑惑?有多少人對佛決了(透徹了達)?對法、對僧決了?』
釋提桓因向佛稟白:『世尊!閻浮提的人,對佛、法、僧不壞信的少,對佛、法、僧無疑、決了的也少。』
佛又問:『憍尸迦!在你看來怎麼樣?閻浮提有多少人證得三十七品(三十七道品)、三解脫門(空、無相、無作)、八解脫、九次第定、四無礙智、六神通?閻浮提有多少人因斷除三結的緣故,證得須陀洹道(初果)?多少人斷除三結,又婬、瞋、癡轉薄的緣故,證得斯陀含道(二果)?多少人斷除五下分結,證得阿那含道(三果)?多少人斷除五上分結,證得阿羅漢(四果)?閻浮提有多少人求辟支佛(緣覺)?多少人發起阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心?』
釋提桓因向佛稟白:『世尊!閻浮提當中,證得三十七品的人少,乃至發起阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心的人也少。』
佛述成:少所人信解得道,以前世不修善法故
佛告訴釋提桓因:『正是這樣!正是這樣!憍尸迦!信佛不壞、信法不壞、信僧不壞的人少,對佛無疑、對法無疑、對僧無疑的人少,對佛決了、對法決了、對僧決了的人少;憍尸迦!證得三十七品、三解脫門、八解脫、九次第定、四無礙智、六神通的人也少。憍尸迦!斷三結而得須陀洹、斷三結又婬瞋癡轉薄而得斯陀含、斷五下分結而得阿那含、斷五上分結而得阿羅漢的人也少,求辟支佛的人少;這其中發起阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心的人也少,在已發心的人當中真正行菩薩道的人也少。為什麼呢?因為這些眾生前世不見佛、不聞法、不供養比丘僧,不布施、不持戒、不忍辱、不精進、不禪定、沒有智慧,不曾聽聞內空、外空乃至無法有法空,也不曾聽聞、不曾修習四念處乃至十八不共法,也不曾聽聞、不曾修習諸三昧門、諸陀羅尼門,也不曾聽聞、不曾修習一切智、一切種智。憍尸迦!因為這樣的因緣,應當知道:信佛不壞、信法不壞、信僧不壞的眾生少;乃至求辟支佛道的眾生少;這其中發起阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心的眾生少,在已發心的眾生當中行菩薩道的眾生少,這其中證得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的眾生也少。』
佛眼見眾生遠離般若多墮二乘,故應聞持般若及諸餘善法
『憍尸迦!我用佛眼看見東方無量阿僧祇的眾生發起道心,行阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,行菩薩道;這些眾生因為遠離了般若波羅蜜的方便之力的緣故,或有一位、或有二位能住於阿鞞跋致(不退轉)之地,其餘大多墮落到聲聞地、辟支佛地。南方、西方、北方、四維(四隅)、上方、下方,也都是這樣。因為這個緣故,憍尸迦!善男子、善女人發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的,應當聽聞般若波羅蜜,應當受持、親近、讀、誦、宣說、正確憶念;受持、親近、讀、誦、宣說、正確憶念了之後,還應當書寫成經卷,恭敬、供養、尊重、讚歎,用香華、瓔珞乃至伎樂。
『那些能歸入般若波羅蜜當中的諸餘善法,也應當聽聞、受持乃至正確憶念。哪些是諸餘善法呢?就是所謂布施的檀波羅蜜、持戒的尸羅波羅蜜、忍辱的羼提波羅蜜、精進的毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪定的禪波羅蜜;內空、外空乃至無法有法空,諸三昧門、諸陀羅尼門,四念處乃至十八不共法,大慈大悲。如此等等無量的諸善法,都歸入般若波羅蜜當中,這些也應當聽聞、受持乃至正確憶念。為什麼呢?因為這善男子、善女人應當生起這樣的憶念——佛當初身為菩薩時,就是這樣行、這樣學的,也就是般若波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜,內空乃至無法有法空,諸三昧門、諸陀羅尼門,四念處乃至十八不共法,大慈大悲;如此等等無量的佛法,我們也應當隨之修學。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜是我們所尊崇的,禪波羅蜜乃至無量諸餘善法也是我們所尊崇的;這是諸佛的法印,也是諸辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹的法印;諸佛修學這般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智而得度到彼岸,諸辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹也修學這般若波羅蜜乃至一切智而得度到彼岸。因為這個緣故,憍尸迦!若善男子、善女人,無論是佛在世時、還是佛般涅槃之後,都應當依止般若波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜,乃至一切種智也都應當依止。為什麼呢?因為這般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智,是諸聲聞、辟支佛、菩薩摩訶薩以及一切世間的天、人、阿修羅所可依止的。』
以下是論釋。
論主問答:帝釋何以以舍利校量般若——信根慧根之別
論主問道:佛已經種種稱讚般若的功德了,如今釋提桓因為什麼還拿舍利來校量般若功德的多少呢?
論主答道:信根偏多的人,喜歡供養舍利;慧根偏多的人,喜好讀誦經法。因此帝釋才發問:「有人書經供養,有人供養舍利,何所為多?」(有人書寫經卷供養,有人供養舍利,哪一樣所得的福較多?)至於「華香、瓔珞」等等的義理,如同先前所說,此處不再重釋。所謂「於汝意云何」,是說在四種記答之中,這是反問答。因此佛就反過來問釋提桓因。原來或有人供養舍利所得福德多,或有人供養般若波羅蜜所得福德也多,隨各人的心而定,佛不能給出一個固定的答案,所以才反問。
般若能生五度,得實相方能以中道通達布施持戒
所謂「從般若波羅蜜中生五波羅蜜」,正如後面品中佛自己所說:「無方便智慧布施迴向,不名檀波羅蜜」(沒有般若方便智慧的布施迴向,不算是真正的檀波羅蜜)。十八空就是智慧,因為智慧作因緣的緣故,才出生四念處乃至一切種智。這些法雖然並不全都是智慧,但因為它們的體性與智慧相同,是以智慧為主導的緣故,所以說「從般若生」。修行般若波羅蜜,證得諸法的實相,對布施、持戒等就能通達;若不能證得般若實相,就不能通達布施、持戒。為什麼呢?若說一切法都空,那就無所謂罪、無所謂福,又何必布施、持戒?若說諸法實有定相,那就不應該從因緣而生,因為它先前已經存在了,既已先有,何須再生?若說眾生是常住不變的,那就譬如虛空,也就沒有死去的人了;若說是斷滅無常的,那麼神識就隨著身體滅盡,也就沒有後世的罪福了。若說根本沒有眾生,又哪裡有殺生之罪呢?這樣一來,也就沒有不殺生戒等等了。若能證得這般若波羅蜜的實相之法,就不墮入「有」與「無」的兩邊,而以中道通達布施、持戒等。因為這布施、持戒等的果報的緣故,才有剎利大族乃至諸佛。
閻浮提人何以不供養般若——智人少故,如盲者不識金寶
論主問道:閻浮提的人多半貪求利益福德,為什麼卻不供養般若波羅蜜呢?
論主答道:因為有智慧的人少的緣故,不懂得供養般若,這也不是般若的過失;就譬如黃金珍寶,盲人認不出來——不是寶物不貴,是盲者無眼。因為閻浮提的人單是信三尊(佛、法、僧三寶)的就已經少了,何況是既知道又能奉行的呢!佛想要讓釋提桓因自己說出來,所以反問:「有幾許人於三尊得不壞信」等等,也就是有多少人對三寶得不壞的信心。
不壞信、無疑、決了三事之別及其果報
論主問道:不壞信、無疑、決了,這三者有什麼差別?
論主答道:有人說:沒有差別;佛用種種莊嚴的言辭來說,只是為了開悟人心的緣故,其實一義而異名。有人說:在三寶當中得到不壞的信,這叫不壞信。怎麼知道他得了不壞信呢?因為他對三寶沒有疑惑的緣故。又怎麼知道他沒有疑惑呢?因為他對三寶決了透徹的緣故。
論主又問道:無疑、決了又有什麼差異?
論主答道:最初信受三寶所以叫無疑,智慧究竟徹底所以叫決了;就譬如渡水,剛入水是無疑,登上彼岸是決了。憑三分的聖戒之力的緣故信不壞,憑四分之力的緣故是無疑,憑正見一分之力的緣故是決了。再者,在見諦道中是不壞信,在思惟道中是無疑,在無學道中是決了。如此等等,有種種的分別。
這三事能得什麼果報呢?從三十七品乃至六神通,是有為的果;三結斷盡乃至煩惱以及習氣斷盡,是無為的果——所得的就是這樣等等的果報。至於釋提桓因,他有果報所感、與生俱來的知他心的能力,也曾以天耳聽聞諸道的差別,又因為他是大菩薩、根器猛利,能入觀眾生心的三昧的緣故,得以知道諸道的差別,所以才回答佛說:「深信者少」,也就是深信的人少。
諸餘善法即諸餘經;三乘共學般若,各隨分而學
從須陀洹乃至最初發心求佛道的人,一級比一級更少,正因為這樣地少,所以不懂得供養般若。為什麼這樣少呢?因為前世在生死流轉當中,不曾聽聞三寶的名號,乃至不曾聽聞一切種智的名號。佛想要證成上面所說的事,所以說:「我今以佛眼觀十方無量阿僧祇眾生發無上道,離般若方便力故,若一、若二住阿毘跋致地」——我如今用佛眼觀察十方無量阿僧祇的眾生發起無上道心,因為離開了般若方便之力的緣故,只有一位、兩位能住於阿毘跋致之地;此處「阿毘跋致」,與前面經文「阿鞞跋致」同是不退轉的音譯。
所謂「諸餘善法入般若波羅蜜」,指的是其餘的諸經,也就是所謂《法華經》、《密迹經》等等。十二部經當中,凡義理與般若相同的,雖然不叫作般若波羅蜜經,然而其義理就等同於般若波羅蜜。
論主問道:為什麼須陀洹也修學般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智,而得到彼岸呢?
論主答道:這裡所說的六波羅蜜、三解脫門、三十七品等等乃至一切種智,這些並不是菩薩獨有的法,而是三乘(聲聞、辟支佛、佛)所共有的,只是各自隨其分位而修學罷了。
以下回到經文:塔校量——一七寶塔不如供養般若,滿閻浮提亦然
佛接著告訴帝釋:『憍尸迦!若有善男子、善女人,在佛般涅槃之後,為了供養佛的緣故,建造七寶塔,高一由旬(由旬是印度的里程單位),用天香、天華、天瓔珞、天擣香、天澤香、天衣、天幢蓋、天伎樂來供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎。憍尸迦!在你看來怎麼樣?這善男子、善女人,從這因緣所得的福多不多?』
釋提桓因說:『世尊!很多!很多!』
佛說:『比不上這樣一位善男子、善女人:聽聞這般若波羅蜜,書寫、受持、親近、正確憶念,不離開一切智之心,也供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用花香、瓔珞、擣香、澤香、幢蓋、伎樂來供養。這善男子、善女人,福德更多。』
佛又告訴釋提桓因憍尸迦:『先擱下這一座七寶塔不論。若善男子、善女人為了供養佛的緣故,在佛般涅槃之後,建起七寶塔,遍滿整個閻浮提,每一座都高一由旬,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香、瓔珞、幢蓋、伎樂來供養。憍尸迦!在你看來怎麼樣?這善男子、善女人所得的福多不多?』
釋提桓因說:『世尊!他的福很多!』
逐級升階:滿四天下、小千、二千、三千大千世界皆不如供養般若
佛說:『比不上這樣一位善男子、善女人如前面所說地供養般若波羅蜜,他的福更多。憍尸迦!再擱下這遍滿一個閻浮提的七寶塔不論。有善男子、善女人為了供養佛的緣故,在佛般涅槃之後,建起七寶塔,遍滿四天下,每一座都高一由旬,供養如同前面所說。憍尸迦!在你看來怎麼樣?這善男子、善女人,他的福多不多?』
釋提桓因說:『很多!很多!』
佛說:『比不上這樣一位善男子、善女人書寫、受持般若波羅蜜,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香乃至伎樂供養,他的福更多。憍尸迦!再擱下這遍滿四天下的七寶塔不論。若有善男子、善女人為了供養佛的緣故,在佛般涅槃之後,建起七寶塔,遍滿小千世界,每一座都高一由旬,供養如同前面所說。憍尸迦!在你看來怎麼樣?這善男子、善女人,他的福多不多?』
釋提桓因說:『很多!很多!』
佛說:『比不上這樣一位善男子、善女人書寫這般若波羅蜜,受持、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香乃至伎樂供養,他的福更多。憍尸迦!再擱下這遍滿小千世界的七寶塔不論。若有善男子、善女人為了供養佛的緣故,在佛般涅槃之後,建起七寶塔,遍滿二千中世界,每一座都高一由旬,供養如同前面所說;仍比不上供養般若波羅蜜的福更多。再擱下這遍滿二千中世界的七寶塔不論。若有善男子、善女人為了供養佛的緣故,在佛般涅槃之後,建起七寶塔,遍滿三千大千世界,每一座都高一由旬,盡此一生地供養,用天華、天香、天瓔珞乃至天伎樂。在你看來怎麼樣?這善男子、善女人所得的福多不多?』
釋提桓因說:『世尊!很多!很多!』
三千大千一一眾生各起七寶塔,仍不如書持般若
佛說:『比不上這樣一位善男子、善女人書寫、受持這般若波羅蜜,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香乃至伎樂供養,他的福更多。再擱下這遍滿三千大千世界的七寶塔不論。假使三千大千世界當中的眾生,每一位眾生都為了供養佛的緣故,在佛般涅槃之後,各自建起七寶塔,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用花香乃至伎樂供養。若有善男子、善女人書寫、受持般若波羅蜜,乃至正確憶念,不離開一切智之心,也恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香、瓔珞乃至伎樂供養,這人所得的福還是更多。』
帝釋述成:供養般若即供養三世佛,一切善法皆入般若為諸佛法印
釋提桓因向佛稟白:『正是這樣!正是這樣!世尊!這人供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎這般若波羅蜜,就等於是供養過去、未來、現在的三世諸佛!
『世尊!假使十方如恒河沙那樣多的世界的眾生,每一位眾生都為了供養佛的緣故,在佛般涅槃之後,各自建起七寶塔,高一由旬,這人或經一劫、或經將近一劫,恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香乃至伎樂供養。世尊!這樣的善男子、善女人所得的福多不多?』
佛說:『很多!』
釋提桓因說:『若有善男子、善女人書寫、受持這般若波羅蜜,乃至正確憶念,也恭敬、尊重、讚歎,用華香乃至伎樂供養,他的福更是大大地多!為什麼呢?世尊!因為一切善法都歸入般若波羅蜜當中,也就是所謂十善道,四禪、四無量心、四無色定,三十七品,三解脫門——空、無相、無作,四諦——苦諦、集諦、滅諦、道諦,六神通、八解脫、九次第定,布施的檀波羅蜜、持戒的尸羅波羅蜜、忍辱的羼提波羅蜜、精進的毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪定的禪波羅蜜、智慧的般若波羅蜜,內空乃至無法有法空,諸三昧門、諸陀羅尼門,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲、十八不共法,一切智、道種智、一切種智。世尊!這就叫作一切諸佛的法印。在這法印當中,一切聲聞以及辟支佛、過去未來現在的諸佛,都修學這法印而得度到彼岸。』
以下是論釋。
論主釋:佛以塔為喻證般若功德,是塔為實為假
論主釋道:般若波羅蜜,若能聽聞、受持、誦、讀等等,有無量的功德。因為想要進一步宣說的緣故,所以用眼前現成的事來作譬喻加以印證。人見到泥土所築的塔高大,當下就生起這樣的心:想這造塔之主的福德極大,何況是用七寶起塔、高達一由旬呢!因此佛用塔來作比喻。
論主問道:這塔是實有的,還是假設的?
論主答道:佛只是想使人理解、分辨福德的多少的緣故,才作這譬喻,不應該追問它是虛是實!
有人說:有實有的、也有假設的。譬如迦葉佛般涅槃之後,有一位國王名叫吉梨姞。那時,人的壽命有二萬歲;這位國王為了供養舍利的緣故,起造七寶塔,高五十里。又過去世有一位轉輪王,名叫德主,一天之內起造五百座塔,每座高五百由旬。照這樣看,實有其事;而此處經文所說的「滿三千大千世界」,這件事則是假設的譬喻。
有人言皆是實有:從小國王到梵天王、菩薩起塔;釋「滿」與「一一眾生」
有人說:這些都是實有的。譬如小國王隨自己的力量起造七寶塔;大王能起造一由旬的七寶塔,或超過一由旬;小轉輪王能起造七寶塔遍滿四天下;大轉輪王能起造七寶塔超過四天下;梵天王主管三千大千世界,又是佛弟子,能夠心念一動而變化,起造的塔高達梵天,遍滿三千大千世界;或有菩薩證得陀羅尼門、諸三昧門,因為深行六波羅蜜的緣故,在佛滅度之後,能起造七寶塔遍滿三千大千世界。
所謂「滿」,只是舉其數量之多而言,並不是說塔與塔之間密到連一點空隙都不容,並非嚴絲合縫地填滿。後面所說的「一一眾生」,是說因為施主眾多的緣故,所以福德多。
佛自說得福因緣:般若出生佛,舍利無記待後報
佛在這裡自己說出得福的因緣:「十善道乃至一切種智皆攝在般若波羅蜜中」,也就是從十善道乃至一切種智,都收攝在般若波羅蜜當中。把這些法和合起來,就名為般若波羅蜜。
這般若當中,即使只就它出生佛這一點來說,尚且理當供養,何況它還出生三乘(聲聞、辟支佛、佛)以及人天當中的種種安樂,這一切都因為有般若波羅蜜才得以存在,怎麼可以不供養呢!
舍利是無記之法,既非善、亦非惡的中性之法,只因為它是諸善法所依止的處所的緣故,日後才能給人以果報,須待因緣、經歷時日;而修行般若波羅蜜,卻是當下即時就得到果,日後也還得到果報,既得現果,又得後報。
Śakra Receives and Upholds Prajñā: When Two Armies Fight, He Enters the Ranks and in the End Does Not Lose His Life, and Knives and Arrows Do Not Wound Him
At that time the Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra (Śakra, lord of the gods of the Trāyastriṃśa heaven): ‘If there is a good man or a good woman who hears this profound prajñāpāramitā (the perfection of wisdom) and is able to receive and uphold it, draw near to it, read it, recite it, and rightly recollect it, without parting from the mind of sarvajñā (omniscience), then when two armies face each other and do battle, this good man or good woman, because of reciting and upholding prajñāpāramitā, enters into the ranks of battle and in the end does not lose his life, nor can knives and arrows wound him. Why? Because this good man or good woman, through the long night, has practised the six perfections (giving, keeping the precepts, forbearance, diligence, meditative concentration, and wisdom—these six practices of reaching the other shore): he himself has removed the knife and arrow of lustful craving, and has also removed the knife and arrow of lustful craving from others; he himself has removed the knife and arrow of anger, and has also removed the knife and arrow of anger from others; he himself has removed the knife and arrow of delusion, and has also removed the knife and arrow of delusion from others; he himself has removed the knife and arrow of wrong views, and has also removed the knife and arrow of wrong views from others; he himself has removed the knife and arrow of the defiling entanglements (the defilement of the afflictions that entangle and bind the mind), and has also removed the knife and arrow of the defiling entanglements from others; he himself has removed the knife and arrow of the various fetters (the afflictions that bind people), and has also removed the knife and arrow of the fetters from others. Kauśika (Śakra's clan name)! Because of such causes and conditions, this good man or good woman is not wounded by knives and arrows.’
Prajñā Is the Great Bright Spell and the Unsurpassed Spell; No Evil Can Harm One, and the Buddhas of the Three Times All Train in This Spell and Attain Awakening
‘Again, Kauśika! This good man or good woman hears this profound prajñāpāramitā and is able to receive and uphold it, draw near to it, read it, recite it, and rightly recollect it, not parting from the mind of omniscience; then even if someone fumigates him with poison, harms him with sorcery (the evil craft of venomous spells), burns him in a pit of fire, drowns him in deep water, wishes to kill him with a knife, or brings poisonous things to injure him—none of these many kinds of evil can harm him. Why? Because this prajñāpāramitā is precisely the great bright spell (the divine spell of great radiance), is the unsurpassed spell (the divine spell supreme and unsurpassed). If a good man or good woman trains within this bright spell, he does not afflict himself, does not afflict others, and does not afflict both. Why? Because this good man or good woman does not grasp that there is a 「我」 tr. "self" to be found, does not grasp that there are beings to be found, does not grasp that there is a life-span to be found, and so on up to: the knower and the seer too are all unfindable; he does not grasp that form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are to be found, and so on up to: the omniscience of all kinds too is unfindable. Precisely because everything is unfindable, he does not afflict himself, does not afflict others, and does not afflict both. Because of training in this great bright spell, one attains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi (unsurpassed, right, and complete awakening); and one is further able to observe the minds of all beings and expound the Dharma for them according to their minds. Why? The buddhas of the past trained in this great bright spell and attained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the buddhas to come train in this great bright spell and will attain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the buddhas now present train in this great bright spell and attain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’
Merely Writing Out the Scroll and Making Offerings: Humans and Non-humans Cannot Find an Opening, and the Gods Guard the Place Where It Rests
‘Again, Kauśika! As for this prajñāpāramitā, if someone merely writes it out as a scroll of the sūtra and places it in his house to make offerings to it, and does not receive and uphold it, does not read it, does not recite it, does not expound it, and does not rightly recollect it either—in such a place, whether humans or non-humans, none can find an opening (to harm him). Why? Because this prajñāpāramitā is guarded by the gods of the heavens of the Four Heavenly Kings in the three-thousand great-thousand world, and so on up to the gods of the Akaniṣṭha heaven (the summit of the form realm, the Heaven of Ultimate Form), as well as by the gods of the heavens of the Four Heavenly Kings in the immeasurable asaṃkhyeya (countless) worlds of the ten directions, and so on up to the gods of Akaniṣṭha. In the place where this prajñāpāramitā rests, the gods all come to make offerings, pay reverence, honour and praise, and only after bowing in homage do they depart. This good man or good woman, toward this prajñāpāramitā, merely writes it out as a scroll of the sūtra and places it in the house to make offerings to it, and does not receive and uphold it, does not read it, does not recite it, does not expound it, and does not rightly recollect it; yet in this present life he gains such merit.’
The Simile of the Bodhi Tree: The Buddhas of the Three Times Attained the Path There, and So in That Place Humans and Non-humans Cannot Find an Opening
‘It is just as when anyone, whether a human or an animal, comes beneath the bodhi tree—to all the places within and without on the four sides of the tree; even if humans or non-humans come there, they cannot find an opening. Why? Because in this place the buddhas of the past attained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and the buddhas of the future and the buddhas of the present also all attain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi in it; after becoming buddhas, they bestow on all beings freedom from fear and freedom from dread, cause immeasurable asaṃkhyeya beings to receive the happiness of gods and humans, and also cause immeasurable asaṃkhyeya beings to attain the fruit of srota-āpanna (the first fruit), and so on up to attaining anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Because of the power of prajñāpāramitā, this place receives reverence and homage, and offerings are made to it with flowers, incense, necklaces, powdered incense (incense ground into powder), ointment incense (fragrant oil for anointing the body), banners and canopies, and music.’
What follows is the treatise's explanation.
The Treatise-Author Asks and Answers: Why Is One Who Reads and Recites Prajñā Not Wounded on Entering the Ranks of Battle?—Two Kinds of Causes and Conditions of Karma
The treatise-author asks: at present there are indeed people who receive and uphold, read, and recite prajñā, who enter the ranks of battle and are still wounded by weapons, and even lose their lives. Moreover, the Buddha too once said: 「業因緣,非空非海中,無有得免者」 tr. "Causes and conditions of karma: not in the sky, not in the midst of the sea—there is none who escapes them" (once the causes and conditions of a karmic result have ripened, even if one flees into the sky or dives into the sea, there is none who can escape). Why then does the Buddha say here 「讀誦般若者,入軍陣中兵刃不傷,亦不失命」 tr. "One who reads and recites prajñā, entering the ranks of battle, is not wounded by weapons and does not lose his life"?
The treatise-author answers: here there are two kinds of causes and conditions of karma: first, that whose result must certainly be undergone; second, that whose result need not certainly be undergone. It is with regard to the kind whose result must certainly be undergone that the Dharmapada speaks as it does (when karma has ripened there is no escape); whereas what is said here of prajñā concerns the kind whose result need not certainly be undergone, and so it says 「讀誦般若,兵刃不傷」 tr. "Reading and reciting prajñā, one is not wounded by weapons." It is like a person who has committed a grave crime of great rebellion and is sentenced to death: even if he has great power and abundant wealth, he cannot escape; whereas someone whose crime is light, although he too falls under the statute of the death penalty, by right still lies within the range of those who can be saved—if power and wealth are brought to bear, his life can be preserved, and if he is not saved, he dies. The good man too is like this: if he has no death-crime whose result must certainly be undergone, then even if an occasion of death arrives, once he reads and recites prajñāpāramitā he gains deliverance and escapes the danger; if he does not read and recite it, he cannot avoid death. Therefore one cannot say that prajñāpāramitā has no power or function.
One Who Keeps Far from Evil Dharmas and Has Long Cultivated Merit, Wisdom, Loving-kindness, and Compassion Is Not Wounded by Weapons; So Too with Poison, Water, and Fire
Again, if a good man or good woman is able to keep far from evil dharmas, tame his own mind so that the afflictions are broken and diminished, and with one mind, upright, believe and accept wholesome dharmas, without doubt or regretful retreat; and from long ago has cultivated and gathered merit and wisdom, bears a mind of loving-kindness and compassion toward all beings, teaches and transforms beings, and removes their evil minds—such a good man cannot be wounded by weapons, and his life will not be cut off midway. It is just as in the causes and conditions the Buddha himself spoke of: 「長夜行六波羅蜜,除己身及他身三毒刀箭」 tr. "Through the long night practising the six perfections, removing the knives and arrows of the three poisons from one's own body and from others' bodies" (through the long night cultivating the six perfections, removing the knives and arrows of the three poisons—lust, anger, and delusion—from oneself and from others). The five perfections (the first five) are merit, and prajñāpāramitā is wisdom; because of broadly gathering these two things, merit and wisdom, one does not lose one's life midway. As for the harm of poison, water, fire, and the like, the principle is also the same: likewise they cannot harm him.
If the Spell-craft of the Outside Paths Is So, How Much More Prajñā, the Spell-craft by Which All the Buddhas Are Accomplished
Again, it is just as the divine seers of the outsiders' paths, by the power of spell-craft, do not drown on entering water, do not feel the heat on entering fire, and poisonous insects do not come to sting them; how much more is prajñāpāramitā the spell-craft on which the buddhas of the ten directions rely for their accomplishment—its power to protect need hardly be spoken of!
How Does Merely Writing Out and Making Offerings Gain Merit?—The Intention Is the Same as One Who Reads and Recites, and the Buddha Takes the Bodhi Tree as a Simile
The treatise-author asks: those matters spoken of above can still be believed; but the person spoken of here is not able to receive and uphold, read, recite, or recollect prajñā and the rest, and merely writes it out and makes offerings to it—how can he gain such merit?
The treatise-author answers: the merit this kind of person gains is also the same as what was spoken of above. Why? There are people who earlier heard the meaning of prajñā from a teacher, entered deeply into it and delighted in it at heart, yet did not know the written characters, and, having also parted from their teacher, were unable to read and recite; so, not begrudging their wealth, they hire people to write out the scroll of the sūtra and with all their heart make offerings of every kind—their intention is the same as that of one who reads and recites, and so they too are able to gain merit. As for why people cannot find an opening, it is because there are gods who guard it. This matter is hard to believe, and so the Buddha uses the bodhi tree as a simile: because of the power of prajñā the Buddha accomplished the unsurpassed path beneath the bodhi tree; because of the might of the unsurpassed path, that place still retains its majestic virtue to this day, and when beings enter it, no evil of any kind can find an opening; how much more is prajñāpāramitā the mother of all the buddhas—when a good man makes offerings to it with all his heart, how could there be no merit?
Returning Below to the Sūtra: Śakra Asks Whether Offering to Prajñā or Offering to the Relics Brings More Merit, and the Buddha Asks Śakra in Return
At that time Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If a good man or good woman writes out prajñāpāramitā and makes offerings to it with flowers, incense, necklaces, and so on up to music; and another person, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, either makes offerings to the Buddha's relics, or raises a jewelled stūpa and makes offerings to it, pays reverence, honours and praises it, making offerings with flowers, incense, necklaces, and so on up to music—of these two, which gains more merit?’
The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘I shall ask you in return; answer me as you think fit. What do you think? The omniscience of all kinds that the Buddha has attained, and this body of the marks and minor marks that he has gained—by training in which path did he attain this omniscience of all kinds and gain this body?’
Because He Has Attained the Omniscience of All Kinds He Is Called a Buddha; the Buddha's Body Is the Place on Which That Omniscience Relies, and So the Relics Ought to Receive Offerings
Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘It is by training within prajñāpāramitā that the Buddha attained the omniscience of all kinds and the body of the marks and minor marks.’
The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘Just so! Just so! Kauśika! It is by training within prajñāpāramitā that the Buddha attained the omniscience of all kinds. Kauśika! It is not by this form body that one is called a Buddha; it is because of attaining the omniscience of all kinds that one is called a Buddha. Kauśika! This omniscience of all kinds of the Buddha is born from within prajñāpāramitā. For this reason, Kauśika, this Buddha-body is precisely the place on which the omniscience of all kinds relies; relying on this body the Buddha attained the omniscience of all kinds. A good man should reflect thus: 「是身,一切種智所依處」 tr. "This body is the place on which the omniscience of all kinds relies" (this form body is precisely the place on which the omniscience of all kinds relies). For this reason, my relics after my nirvāṇa ought rightly to receive offerings.’
To Hear and Write Out Prajñā Is Precisely to Make Offerings to the Omniscience of All Kinds; Prajñā Gives Birth to the Five Perfections and So On Up to All the Buddhas
‘Again, Kauśika! If a good man or good woman hears this prajñāpāramitā and is able to write it out, receive and uphold it, draw near to it, read it, recite it, and rightly recollect it, and with flowers, incense, necklaces, powdered incense, ointment incense, banners and canopies, and music pays reverence, makes offerings, honours and praises it, this good man or good woman is thereby making offerings to the omniscience of all kinds. For this reason, Kauśika, if there is a good man or good woman who writes out this prajñāpāramitā, or receives and upholds it, draws near to it, reads it, recites it, expounds it, rightly recollects it, makes offerings to it, pays reverence, honours and praises it, with flowers, incense, necklaces, and so on up to music; and if again there is another good man or good woman who, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, makes offerings to the relics and raises a jewelled stūpa, pays reverence, honours and praises it, with flowers, incense, and so on up to music—comparing the two, if there is a good man or good woman who writes out and receives and upholds this prajñāpāramitā, makes offerings to it, pays reverence, honours and praises it, with flowers, incense, necklaces, and so on up to music, the merit this person gains is greater! Why? Because from within this prajñāpāramitā the five perfections are born; inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas (the eighteen emptinesses) are born; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, all samādhis, all meditative concentrations, and all dhāraṇī (total retention) are born from within prajñāpāramitā; bringing beings to maturity and purifying buddha-worlds are born from within prajñāpāramitā; the accomplishment of the bodhisattva's family, the accomplishment of the form body, the accomplishment of the things that sustain life, the accomplishment of the retinue, and the accomplishment of great loving-kindness and great compassion are born from within prajñāpāramitā; those born into great kṣatriya clans (the royal caste), great brahmin clans, and great householder families are all born from within this prajñāpāramitā; the heavens of the Four Heavenly Kings and so on up to the Akaniṣṭha heaven, srota-āpanna and so on up to arhat, pratyekabuddhas, the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, the buddhas, and the omniscience of all kinds of the buddhas are all born from within this prajñāpāramitā.’
Śakra Asks Why the People of Jambudvīpa Do Not Make Offerings to Prajñā, and the Buddha Answers with a Chain of Questions in Return
At that time Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The people of Jambudvīpa (the southern continent of Jambudvīpa where we dwell) do not make offerings to prajñāpāramitā, do not pay it reverence, do not honour it, and do not praise it—is it because they do not know that making offerings to it has many benefits?’
The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘Kauśika! What do you think? In Jambudvīpa how many people have unbreakable faith in the Buddha (a faith firm and not to be broken)? Unbreakable faith in the Dharma and in the Saṅgha? How many people are without doubt regarding the Buddha? Without doubt regarding the Dharma and regarding the Saṅgha? How many people have decisive understanding of the Buddha (thoroughly penetrating comprehension)? Decisive understanding of the Dharma and of the Saṅgha?’
Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Among the people of Jambudvīpa, those with unbreakable faith in the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha are few, and those who are without doubt and have decisive understanding regarding the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha are also few.’
The Buddha asked further: ‘Kauśika! What do you think? How many people in Jambudvīpa attain the thirty-seven limbs of the path (the thirty-seven factors of the path), the three gates of liberation (emptiness, the signless, and non-action), the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the six supernormal powers? How many people in Jambudvīpa, because of cutting off the three fetters, attain the path of srota-āpanna (the first fruit)? How many, cutting off the three fetters and with lust, anger, and delusion grown thin, attain the path of sakṛdāgāmin (the second fruit)? How many cut off the five lower fetters and attain the path of anāgāmin (the third fruit)? How many cut off the five higher fetters and attain arhatship (the fourth fruit)? How many people in Jambudvīpa seek to be pratyekabuddhas (the solitarily awakened)? How many arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’
Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! In Jambudvīpa, those who attain the thirty-seven limbs of the path are few, and so on up to: those who arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are also few.’
The Buddha Declares and Confirms: Few Are Those Who Believe, Understand, and Attain the Path, Because in Former Lives They Did Not Cultivate Wholesome Dharmas
The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘Just so! Just so! Kauśika! Those with unbreakable faith in the Buddha, unbreakable faith in the Dharma, and unbreakable faith in the Saṅgha are few; those without doubt regarding the Buddha, without doubt regarding the Dharma, and without doubt regarding the Saṅgha are few; those with decisive understanding of the Buddha, decisive understanding of the Dharma, and decisive understanding of the Saṅgha are few; Kauśika, those who attain the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three gates of liberation, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the six supernormal powers are also few. Kauśika! Those who cut off the three fetters and gain srota-āpanna, who cut off the three fetters and with lust, anger, and delusion grown thin gain sakṛdāgāmin, who cut off the five lower fetters and gain anāgāmin, and who cut off the five higher fetters and gain arhatship are also few; those who seek to be pratyekabuddhas are few; among these, those who arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are also few, and among those who have aroused the mind, those who truly practise the bodhisattva path are also few. Why? Because in their former lives these beings did not see the Buddha, did not hear the Dharma, did not make offerings to the Bhikṣu Saṅgha; did not give, did not keep the precepts, did not practise forbearance, were not diligent, did not practise meditative concentration, and had no wisdom; they never heard of inner emptiness, outer emptiness, and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas; nor did they ever hear of or cultivate the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; nor did they ever hear of or cultivate the gates of samādhi and the gates of dhāraṇī; nor did they ever hear of or cultivate omniscience and the omniscience of all kinds. Kauśika! Because of such causes and conditions, you should know: beings with unbreakable faith in the Buddha, unbreakable faith in the Dharma, and unbreakable faith in the Saṅgha are few; and so on up to: beings who seek the path of the pratyekabuddha are few; among these, beings who arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are few; among beings who have aroused the mind, beings who practise the bodhisattva path are few; and among these, beings who attain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are also few.’
With the Buddha Eye He Sees That Beings Who Depart from Prajñā Mostly Fall into the Two Vehicles, and So One Should Hear and Uphold Prajñā and All the Other Wholesome Dharmas
‘Kauśika! With the Buddha eye I see immeasurable asaṃkhyeya beings in the east arousing the mind of the path, practising the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, practising the bodhisattva path; because these beings depart from the power of the skilful means of prajñāpāramitā, perhaps one or perhaps two are able to abide in the ground of avaivartika (non-retrogressing), and the rest mostly fall into the ground of the śrāvaka and the ground of the pratyekabuddha. The south, the west, the north, the four intermediate directions (the four corners), the zenith, and the nadir are also all like this. For this reason, Kauśika, a good man or good woman who has aroused the mind to seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi should hear prajñāpāramitā, should receive and uphold it, draw near to it, read it, recite it, expound it, and rightly recollect it; and having received and upheld it, drawn near to it, read it, recited it, expounded it, and rightly recollected it, should further write it out as a scroll of the sūtra, and pay reverence, make offerings, honour and praise it, with incense, flowers, necklaces, and so on up to music.
‘Those other wholesome dharmas that can enter into prajñāpāramitā should also be heard, received and upheld, and so on up to rightly recollected. What are the other wholesome dharmas? They are namely dānapāramitā, which is giving; śīlapāramitā, which is keeping the precepts; kṣāntipāramitā, which is forbearance; vīryapāramitā, which is diligence; and dhyānapāramitā, which is meditative concentration; inner emptiness, outer emptiness, and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas; the gates of samādhi and the gates of dhāraṇī; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; great loving-kindness and great compassion. Immeasurable wholesome dharmas such as these all enter into prajñāpāramitā, and these too should be heard, received and upheld, and so on up to rightly recollected. Why? Because this good man or good woman should give rise to this recollection—when the Buddha was formerly a bodhisattva, he practised thus and trained thus, namely in prajñāpāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, vīryapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, śīlapāramitā, and dānapāramitā; in inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas; in the gates of samādhi and the gates of dhāraṇī; in the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; in great loving-kindness and great compassion; immeasurable buddha-dharmas such as these we too should train in, following him. Why? Because prajñāpāramitā is what we revere, and dhyānapāramitā and so on up to the immeasurable other wholesome dharmas are also what we revere; this is the Dharma seal of all the buddhas, and also the Dharma seal of the pratyekabuddhas, arhats, anāgāmin, sakṛdāgāmin, and srota-āpanna; the buddhas trained in this prajñāpāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds and crossed over to the other shore, and the pratyekabuddhas, arhats, anāgāmin, sakṛdāgāmin, and srota-āpanna also trained in this prajñāpāramitā and so on up to omniscience and crossed over to the other shore. For this reason, Kauśika, a good man or good woman, whether while the Buddha is in the world or after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, should rely on prajñāpāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, vīryapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, śīlapāramitā, and dānapāramitā, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, on which too one should rely. Why? Because this prajñāpāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds is that on which the śrāvakas, the pratyekabuddhas, the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, and all the gods, humans, and asuras of the world can rely.’
What follows is the treatise's explanation.
The Treatise-Author Asks and Answers: Why Does Śakra Weigh Prajñā against the Relics?—The Difference between the Faculty of Faith and the Faculty of Wisdom
The treatise-author asks: the Buddha has already praised the merits of prajñā in many ways; why now does Śakra Devānām Indra still use the relics to weigh how great or small the merits of prajñā are?
The treatise-author answers: people in whom the faculty of faith predominates like to make offerings to relics; people in whom the faculty of wisdom predominates like to read and recite the scriptures. Therefore Śakra asks: 「有人書經供養,有人供養舍利,何所為多?」 tr. "One person writes out the sūtra and makes offerings to it; another person makes offerings to the relics—which is greater?" (one person writes out the scroll of the sūtra and makes offerings to it, another person makes offerings to the relics—which one gains more merit?) As for the meaning of 「華香、瓔珞」 tr. "flowers, incense, necklaces" and the rest, it is as explained before, and is not explained again here. What is called 「於汝意云何」 tr. "What do you think?" means that among the four ways of answering a question, this is the answer by counter-question. Therefore the Buddha asks Śakra Devānām Indra in return. For it may be that someone gains much merit by making offerings to the relics, and it may be that someone also gains much merit by making offerings to prajñāpāramitā; it depends on each person's mind, and the Buddha cannot give one fixed answer, and so he asks in return.
Prajñā Gives Birth to the Five Perfections; Only by Attaining the Real Mark Can One Penetrate Giving and Keeping the Precepts by the Middle Path
What is called 「從般若波羅蜜中生五波羅蜜」 tr. "From within prajñāpāramitā the five perfections are born" is just as the Buddha himself says in a later chapter: 「無方便智慧布施迴向,不名檀波羅蜜」 tr. "Giving and dedication without the wisdom of skilful means is not called dānapāramitā" (giving and dedication without the skilful-means wisdom of prajñā does not count as true dānapāramitā). The eighteen emptinesses are precisely wisdom; because wisdom serves as their cause and condition, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are born. Although these dharmas are not all wisdom, because their nature is the same as wisdom's and they take wisdom as their guide, it is said 「從般若生」 tr. "born from prajñā." When one practises prajñāpāramitā and attains the real mark of all dharmas, one is able to penetrate giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest; if one cannot attain the real mark of prajñā, one cannot penetrate giving and keeping the precepts. Why? If one says that all dharmas are empty, then there is no such thing as sin and no such thing as merit—why then bother to give or keep the precepts? If one says that dharmas truly have a fixed mark, then they ought not to arise from causes and conditions, because they already existed beforehand; since they already existed, what need is there for them to arise again? If one says that beings are permanent and unchanging, then they are like space, and there would be no one who dies; if one says they are annihilated and impermanent, then the spirit-consciousness perishes together with the body, and there is no sin or merit in later lives. If one says there are no beings at all, where then would there be the sin of killing? In that case there would also be no precept of not killing and the rest. If one is able to attain the dharma of the real mark of this prajñāpāramitā, one does not fall into the two extremes of 「有」 tr. "existence" and 「無」 tr. "non-existence," but penetrates giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest by the middle path. It is because of the karmic results of this giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest that there are great kṣatriya clans and so on up to the buddhas.
Why Do the People of Jambudvīpa Not Make Offerings to Prajñā?—Because the Wise Are Few; It Is Like the Blind Who Do Not Recognise Gold and Jewels
The treatise-author asks: the people of Jambudvīpa mostly covet benefit and merit; why then do they not make offerings to prajñāpāramitā?
The treatise-author answers: because the wise are few, they do not know how to make offerings to prajñā, and this is not the fault of prajñā; it is like gold and jewels, which the blind do not recognise—it is not that the treasure is not precious, but that the blind have no eyes. For among the people of Jambudvīpa, those who merely believe in the Three Honoured Ones (the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Saṅgha, the Three Jewels) are already few, how much less those who both know and are able to practise! The Buddha wishes to have Śakra Devānām Indra say it himself, and so he asks in return: 「有幾許人於三尊得不壞信」 tr. "How many people have gained unbreakable faith in the Three Honoured Ones?" and so on—that is, how many people have gained an unbreakable faith in the Three Jewels.
The Difference among the Three Matters of Unbreakable Faith, Being without Doubt, and Decisive Understanding, and Their Results
The treatise-author asks: unbreakable faith, being without doubt, and decisive understanding—what difference is there among these three?
The treatise-author answers: someone says: there is no difference; the Buddha speaks with many kinds of adorned words only in order to awaken people's minds; in fact they are one meaning with different names. Someone says: to gain an unbreakable faith in the Three Jewels is called unbreakable faith. How does one know that he has gained unbreakable faith? Because he has no doubt regarding the Three Jewels. And how does one know that he has no doubt? Because he has decisive and thorough understanding of the Three Jewels.
The treatise-author asks further: what difference is there between being without doubt and decisive understanding?
The treatise-author answers: first believing and accepting the Three Jewels is therefore called being without doubt; wisdom reaching its ultimate and thorough end is therefore called decisive understanding. It is like crossing water: first entering the water is being without doubt; climbing onto the other shore is decisive understanding. By the power of the three parts of noble morality, faith is unbreakable; by the power of the four parts, there is being without doubt; by the power of the one part of right view, there is decisive understanding. Again, in the path of seeing the truths there is unbreakable faith; in the path of reflection there is being without doubt; in the path beyond training there is decisive understanding. In such ways as these there are many kinds of distinction.
What results can these three matters bring? From the thirty-seven limbs of the path and so on up to the six supernormal powers—these are conditioned fruits; the complete cutting off of the three fetters and so on up to the complete cutting off of the afflictions together with their residual habits—these are unconditioned fruits; what is gained is results such as these. As for Śakra Devānām Indra, he has the power, brought about by his karmic result and born with him, of knowing others' minds; he has also, with the divine ear, heard the distinctions among the paths; and further, because he is a great bodhisattva of keen faculties and able to enter the samādhi of contemplating the minds of beings, he is able to know the distinctions among the paths, and so he answers the Buddha: 「深信者少」 tr. "Those of deep faith are few"—that is, the people of deep faith are few.
The Other Wholesome Dharmas Are the Other Sūtras; the Three Vehicles Train Together in Prajñā, Each Training According to Its Share
From srota-āpanna and so on up to those who first arouse the mind to seek the Buddha path, each level is fewer than the one before; precisely because they are so few, they do not know how to make offerings to prajñā. Why are they so few? Because in former lives, in the flow of birth and death, they never heard the names of the Three Jewels, and so on up to never hearing the name of the omniscience of all kinds. The Buddha wishes to confirm what was said above, and so he says: 「我今以佛眼觀十方無量阿僧祇眾生發無上道,離般若方便力故,若一、若二住阿毘跋致地」 tr. "I now with the Buddha eye observe immeasurable asaṃkhyeya beings of the ten directions arousing the unsurpassed path; because they depart from the power of the skilful means of prajñā, perhaps one, perhaps two abide in the ground of avaivartika"—I now with the Buddha eye observe immeasurable asaṃkhyeya beings of the ten directions arousing the mind of the unsurpassed path; because they have departed from the power of the skilful means of prajñā, only one or two are able to abide in the ground of avaivartika; here 「阿毘跋致」 tr. "avaivartika" and the 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika" of the sūtra text above are both transliterations of non-retrogressing.
What is called 「諸餘善法入般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the other wholesome dharmas enter into prajñāpāramitā" refers to the other sūtras, namely the Lotus Sūtra, the Sūtra of the Secret Traces, and so on. Among the twelve divisions of the scriptures, whatever is the same in meaning as prajñā, although it is not called a prajñāpāramitā sūtra, its meaning is nevertheless the same as prajñāpāramitā.
The treatise-author asks: why does even the srota-āpanna train in prajñāpāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, and reach the other shore?
The treatise-author answers: the six perfections, the three gates of liberation, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds spoken of here are not dharmas belonging to bodhisattvas alone, but are shared by the three vehicles (the śrāvaka, the pratyekabuddha, and the Buddha); it is only that each trains according to its own share and position.
Returning Below to the Sūtra: Weighing the Stūpa—One Stūpa of the Seven Jewels Is Not Equal to Making Offerings to Prajñā, and So Too When They Fill Jambudvīpa
The Buddha went on to tell Śakra: ‘Kauśika! If there is a good man or good woman who, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, in order to make offerings to the Buddha, builds a stūpa of the seven jewels, one yojana high (the yojana is an Indian unit of distance), and with heavenly incense, heavenly flowers, heavenly necklaces, heavenly powdered incense, heavenly ointment incense, heavenly garments, heavenly banners and canopies, and heavenly music makes offerings to it, pays reverence, honours and praises it—Kauśika, what do you think? Is the merit this good man or good woman gains from these causes and conditions much or not?’
Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘World-Honored One! Very much! Very much!’
The Buddha said: ‘It is not equal to that of a good man or good woman such as this: one who hears this prajñāpāramitā, writes it out, receives and upholds it, draws near to it, rightly recollects it, does not part from the mind of omniscience, and also makes offerings to it, pays reverence, honours and praises it, making offerings with flowers, incense, necklaces, powdered incense, ointment incense, banners and canopies, and music. This good man or good woman's merit is greater.’
The Buddha further told Śakra Devānām Indra, Kauśika: ‘Set aside for now this one stūpa of the seven jewels. If a good man or good woman, in order to make offerings to the Buddha, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, raises stūpas of the seven jewels filling the whole of Jambudvīpa, each one yojana high, and pays reverence, honours and praises them, making offerings with flowers, incense, necklaces, banners and canopies, and music—Kauśika, what do you think? Is the merit this good man or good woman gains much or not?’
Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘World-Honored One! His merit is very much!’
Rising Level by Level: Filling the Four Continents, a Small Thousand World, a Middle Two-thousand World, and the Three-thousand Great-thousand World—None Is Equal to Making Offerings to Prajñā
The Buddha said: ‘It is not equal to that of a good man or good woman such as this, who makes offerings to prajñāpāramitā as described before; his merit is greater. Kauśika! Set aside further these stūpas of the seven jewels filling one Jambudvīpa. There is a good man or good woman who, in order to make offerings to the Buddha, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, raises stūpas of the seven jewels filling the four continents, each one yojana high, making offerings as described before. Kauśika, what do you think? Is this good man or good woman's merit much or not?’
Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘Very much! Very much!’
The Buddha said: ‘It is not equal to that of a good man or good woman such as this, who writes out and receives and upholds prajñāpāramitā, pays reverence, honours and praises it, and makes offerings with flowers, incense, and so on up to music; his merit is greater. Kauśika! Set aside further these stūpas of the seven jewels filling the four continents. If there is a good man or good woman who, in order to make offerings to the Buddha, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, raises stūpas of the seven jewels filling a small thousand world, each one yojana high, making offerings as described before—Kauśika, what do you think? Is this good man or good woman's merit much or not?’
Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘Very much! Very much!’
The Buddha said: ‘It is not equal to that of a good man or good woman such as this, who writes out this prajñāpāramitā, receives and upholds it, pays reverence, honours and praises it, and makes offerings with flowers, incense, and so on up to music; his merit is greater. Kauśika! Set aside further these stūpas of the seven jewels filling a small thousand world. If there is a good man or good woman who, in order to make offerings to the Buddha, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, raises stūpas of the seven jewels filling a middle two-thousand world, each one yojana high, making offerings as described before; it is still not equal to the merit of making offerings to prajñāpāramitā, which is greater. Set aside further these stūpas of the seven jewels filling a middle two-thousand world. If there is a good man or good woman who, in order to make offerings to the Buddha, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, raises stūpas of the seven jewels filling the three-thousand great-thousand world, each one yojana high, and makes offerings to them for the whole of this life, with heavenly flowers, heavenly incense, heavenly necklaces, and so on up to heavenly music—what do you think? Is the merit this good man or good woman gains much or not?’
Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘World-Honored One! Very much! Very much!’
Though Each and Every Being in the Three-thousand Great-thousand World Raises a Stūpa of the Seven Jewels, It Is Still Not Equal to Writing Out and Upholding Prajñā
The Buddha said: ‘It is not equal to that of a good man or good woman such as this, who writes out and receives and upholds this prajñāpāramitā, pays reverence, honours and praises it, and makes offerings with flowers, incense, and so on up to music; his merit is greater. Set aside further these stūpas of the seven jewels filling the three-thousand great-thousand world. Suppose the beings in the three-thousand great-thousand world, each and every one of them, in order to make offerings to the Buddha, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, each raise a stūpa of the seven jewels, pay reverence, honour and praise it, and make offerings with flowers, incense, and so on up to music. If there is a good man or good woman who writes out and receives and upholds prajñāpāramitā, and so on up to rightly recollecting it, does not part from the mind of omniscience, and also pays reverence, honours and praises it, and makes offerings with flowers, incense, necklaces, and so on up to music, the merit this person gains is still greater.’
Śakra Declares and Confirms: Making Offerings to Prajñā Is Making Offerings to the Buddhas of the Three Times; All Wholesome Dharmas Enter into Prajñā and Are the Dharma Seal of All the Buddhas
Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘Just so! Just so! World-Honored One! This person, making offerings to, paying reverence to, honouring and praising this prajñāpāramitā, is thereby making offerings to all the buddhas of the three times, past, future, and present!
‘World-Honored One! Suppose the beings of worlds of the ten directions as many as the sands of the Ganges, each and every one of them, in order to make offerings to the Buddha, after the Buddha's parinirvāṇa, each raise a stūpa of the seven jewels, one yojana high, and this person, whether for one kalpa or for nearly one kalpa, pays reverence, honours and praises, and makes offerings with flowers, incense, and so on up to music. World-Honored One! Is the merit such a good man or good woman gains much or not?’
The Buddha said: ‘Very much!’
Śakra Devānām Indra said: ‘If there is a good man or good woman who writes out and receives and upholds this prajñāpāramitā, and so on up to rightly recollecting it, and also pays reverence, honours and praises it, and makes offerings with flowers, incense, and so on up to music, his merit is greater still, by far! Why? World-Honored One! Because all wholesome dharmas enter into prajñāpāramitā, namely the ten wholesome paths; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions; the thirty-seven limbs of the path; the three gates of liberation—emptiness, the signless, and non-action; the four truths—the truth of suffering, the truth of origination, the truth of cessation, and the truth of the path; the six supernormal powers, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions; dānapāramitā, which is giving; śīlapāramitā, which is keeping the precepts; kṣāntipāramitā, which is forbearance; vīryapāramitā, which is diligence; dhyānapāramitā, which is meditative concentration; prajñāpāramitā, which is wisdom; inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas; the gates of samādhi and the gates of dhāraṇī; the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, great loving-kindness and great compassion, the eighteen unshared dharmas; omniscience, knowledge of the kinds of paths, and omniscience of all kinds. World-Honored One! This is called the Dharma seal of all the buddhas. Within this Dharma seal, all the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, and the buddhas of the past, future, and present, all train in this Dharma seal and cross over to the other shore.’
What follows is the treatise's explanation.
The Treatise-Author Explains: The Buddha Uses the Stūpa as a Simile to Prove the Merit of Prajñā; Is the Stūpa Real or Hypothetical?
The treatise-author explains: prajñāpāramitā, if one is able to hear it, receive and uphold it, recite it, read it, and so on, has immeasurable merit. Because he wishes to proclaim it further, he uses a matter ready at hand as a simile to prove it. When people see a stūpa built of earth standing tall and great, at once they give rise to this thought: that the merit of the patron who built this stūpa is exceedingly great—how much more one who raises a stūpa of the seven jewels, as high as one yojana! Therefore the Buddha uses the stūpa as a simile.
The treatise-author asks: is this stūpa real, or is it hypothetical?
The treatise-author answers: the Buddha makes this simile only because he wishes to make people understand and distinguish how great or small the merit is; one should not press the question of whether it is unreal or real!
Someone says: some are real and some are hypothetical. For example, after the parinirvāṇa of Kāśyapa Buddha there was a king named Kṛkin. At that time the human life-span was twenty thousand years; this king, in order to make offerings to the relics, built a stūpa of the seven jewels fifty li high. Again, in a past age there was a wheel-turning king named Dezhu, who in a single day built five hundred stūpas, each five hundred yojanas high. Seen in this way, there really are such things; whereas the 「滿三千大千世界」 tr. "filling the three-thousand great-thousand world" spoken of in the sūtra text here—this matter is a hypothetical simile.
Someone Says All Are Actually Real: From Petty Kings to the Brahmā King and Bodhisattvas Raising Stūpas; Explaining 「滿」 tr. "Filling" and 「一一眾生」 tr. "Each and Every Being"
Someone says: these are all actually real. For example, a petty king builds a stūpa of the seven jewels according to his own strength; a great king can build a stūpa of the seven jewels one yojana high, or more than one yojana; a lesser wheel-turning king can build stūpas of the seven jewels filling the four continents; a greater wheel-turning king can build stūpas of the seven jewels exceeding the four continents; the Brahmā king governs the three-thousand great-thousand world and is also a disciple of the Buddha, and he is able, with a single movement of thought, to transform and build stūpas reaching as high as the Brahmā heaven, filling the three-thousand great-thousand world; or there are bodhisattvas who have attained the gates of dhāraṇī and the gates of samādhi, and because they practise the six perfections deeply, after the Buddha's passing into extinction they are able to build stūpas of the seven jewels filling the three-thousand great-thousand world.
What is called 「滿」 tr. "filling" is said only to indicate the great number; it does not mean that the stūpas are so dense that not the slightest gap is left between one stūpa and the next, nor that they fill the space seamlessly. The 「一一眾生」 tr. "each and every being" spoken of afterwards means that because the patrons are many, the merit is great.
The Buddha Himself States the Causes and Conditions of Gaining Merit: Prajñā Gives Birth to the Buddha, While the Relics Are Indeterminate and Await a Later Result
Here the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions of gaining merit: 「十善道乃至一切種智皆攝在般若波羅蜜中」 tr. "The ten wholesome paths and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are all gathered within prajñāpāramitā"—that is, from the ten wholesome paths and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, all are gathered within prajñāpāramitā. When these dharmas come together, that is called prajñāpāramitā.
In this prajñā, even if one speaks only of the single point that it gives birth to the Buddha, it still ought rightly to receive offerings; how much more since it also gives birth to the three vehicles (the śrāvaka, the pratyekabuddha, and the Buddha) and to the many kinds of happiness among humans and gods—all of which exist only because there is prajñāpāramitā—how could one not make offerings to it!
The relics are an indeterminate dharma, a neutral dharma that is neither wholesome nor unwholesome; only because they are the place on which wholesome dharmas rely can they later give people a karmic result, which must await causes and conditions and pass through time; whereas practising prajñāpāramitā gains its fruit immediately in the present, and later still gains a karmic result as well—gaining both a present fruit and a later result.
寶塔校量品:般若何以勝於舍利寶塔,供養般若何以即供養三世佛
在問什麼
這一品的品名叫「寶塔校量」——寶塔,指供養佛舍利所起的七寶塔;校量,是比校、量度福德的多少。品名的眼目,正落在經文後半那一長段逐級升階的問答:從一座七寶塔,到遍滿閻浮提、四天下、小千、二千、三千大千世界,乃至三千大千世界中一一眾生各起一塔、十方恒河沙世界一一眾生各起一塔——逐階佛都說「不如」一位善男子、善女人受持供養般若波羅蜜的福多;唯末階十方恒沙一問,佛但答「甚多」,改由帝釋自陳書持般若「其福大多」。一部品,就環繞著『以寶塔校量般若』這一樞紐展開;而校量的落點,最後收在論主一句:舍利與般若,孰為本、孰為末。
底下壓著幾個難處。第一,本品開頭說受持般若的人「終不失命,刀箭不傷」,毒藥水火皆不能害——這豈不與佛自說的「業因緣,非空非海中,無有得免者」相牴觸?第二,般若何以稱作「大明呪」「無上呪」?既說般若畢竟空、一切不可得,又如何能作能護人的「呪」?第三,供養佛的舍利、起七寶塔,福德不可謂不大,何以竟「不如」受持一卷般若?舍利是佛親身所遺,難道還比不上一部經卷?第四,中段還有一整段最容易被略過的問答——帝釋問「閻浮提人不供養般若波羅蜜」,佛連環反問世間有幾人於三寶不壞信、幾人得聖果、幾人發菩提心,帝釋一一答「少所人」;佛更以佛眼觀十方,說眾生多因離般若方便而墮二乘。這一大段,才是全品講『何以世人不識般若之貴』的正面交代,不可跳過。第五,經文後半那一長段逐級升階、供養般若則「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」、一切善法皆入般若為「一切諸佛法印」——這一長段究竟是誰在說?這幾問,正是本品要一一交代的。
逐段解明
第一,先看經初「刀箭不傷」與論主「二種業因緣」的照應。經說受持、讀誦般若、不離薩婆若心的人,兩陣交戰入軍陣中「終不失命,刀箭不傷」,乃至毒藥、蠱道、火坑、深水、刀殺諸毒都不能傷。論主先立一問:現實中確有讀誦般若的人入軍陣仍被刀兵所傷、甚至喪命,而佛又自說「業因緣,非空非海中,無有得免者」,兩處豈不相違?論主的解答是「二種業因緣」——必應受報與不必受報:《法句》所說是就必受報的定業而言,此處般若所說是就不必受報的不定業而言。他打了個重罪、輕罪的比方:大逆應死之人縱有強力財寶不可得免,罪輕而入死科者用力勢財物便得濟命。可見般若「刀箭不傷」不是許人一個金剛不壞之身,而是就不定業說——無必受報之罪者,讀誦般若則得濟度。這一分寸,正是讀本品第一段最須認清的。
第二,看「大明呪」「無上呪」何以能護。經說般若是「大明呪」「是無上呪」,於此呪中學者「自不惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱」。論主與經自身都把所以然點在「不可得」上:不得我、不得眾生、不得壽命,乃至色受想行識、一切種智皆不可得;正因一切不可得,才無所惱害。可見般若之為「呪」,不在有一段神祕的咒語文句去外禦刀兵,而在其照見一切法空、無所執取的智慧本身——三世諸佛皆「學是大明呪」而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這一層,把「呪」從世俗的護身符,提到了般若智慧的高處。
第三,看「但書寫供養」何以也得功德,兼看諸天何以守護其止處。經說有人只是書寫經卷、安置屋舍供養,並不受持讀誦,也能使人、非人不得其可乘之機,今世即得功德。何以故?經自道其由:般若為四天王乃至阿迦尼吒諸天所守護,「是般若波羅蜜所止處,諸天皆來供養」、「恭敬、尊重、讚歎,禮拜已去」。這是說:般若經卷所安之處,本身即成諸天恭敬環繞之地,惡者自不敢近——故護人的不是那幾片經葉,而是經中所詮的般若之德感得天護。論主又設一問:不能受持讀誦、但書寫供養,云何得功德?答:其功德「亦同於上」——有人先已從師聞般若義、深愛樂而不識文字,雇人書寫、盡心供養,「意與讀誦者同」,故亦得功德。論主並以菩提樹為喻:佛於菩提樹下成無上道,其處猶有威德,眾生入中眾惡不得其便,「何況般若波羅蜜是諸佛之母」。取意在:功德的根不在文字讀誦的形跡,而在對般若的深心愛樂與恭敬,及般若自體所感的守護之德。
第四,看經②如何為『般若勝舍利』奠定義理。帝釋先問:書寫供養般若、與佛涅槃後供養舍利起塔,二者何福為多?佛不逕答,反問帝釋:佛所得的一切種智及是身,從何道學而得?帝釋自答:從般若中學得。佛於是把關鍵一句點出:「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」——佛身只是「一切種智所依處」,舍利之所以當得供養,正因它曾是「得一切種智」的依處。這一句,把舍利的可貴一路追溯到般若:舍利貴,貴在它與般若的關係;般若才是能生一切種智、能生五度乃至諸佛的根本。
第五,看經②末『般若能生一切善法』的長串,這一串不可概括帶過。佛歷數般若所生:「般若波羅蜜中生五波羅蜜」——布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定五度皆從般若生;「生內空乃至無法有法空」——內空、外空以至無法有法空這一組觀空的智慧,也從般若生;「四念處乃至十八不共法,一切三昧、一切禪定、一切陀羅尼,皆從般若波羅蜜中生」——從三十七道品的四念處,一路到佛的十八不共法,連同一切定與總持之門,無不出自般若;「成就眾生、淨佛世界」——化度眾生、莊嚴佛土的大行,亦從般若生;乃至「菩薩家成就、色成就、資生之物成就、眷屬成就、大慈大悲成就」——菩薩受生的家世、色身、資財、眷屬與大慈大悲,皆從般若生;再往下,「剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家」的世間尊貴,「四天王天乃至阿迦尼吒天」的諸天,「須陀洹乃至阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛,諸佛一切種智,皆從是般若波羅蜜中生」。這一長串,從五度、諸空、道品,到眾生淨土、菩薩諸德、人天尊貴、三乘四果乃至諸佛種智,一切善法無不歸源於般若——這才是『書寫供養般若得福多』的真正理由:供養般若,即是供養這一切善法之所從生的根。讀這一段,須把每一項一一看過,方知般若所攝之廣,不可囫圇讀成『種種善法』四字。
第六,看經②後半帝釋與佛的問答鏈——這一整段是全品講『世人何以不識般若』的正面交代。帝釋先問:「閻浮提人不供養般若波羅蜜」,是不是「為不知供養多所利益耶」——世間人不供養般若,是不是因為不曉得供養般若有大利益?佛不逕答,反以連環之問層層逼出實情:先問閻浮提中有幾人「信佛不壞」、於三寶「無疑」、於三寶「決了」,帝釋答「少所人」;再問幾人得三十七品、三解脫門乃至六神通,幾人「斷三結故,得須陀洹道」,以至斷五上分結得阿羅漢、求辟支佛、「發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心」,帝釋仍答「少所人」。這一問一答,是佛借帝釋自己的口,把『世人不識般若之貴』的實況一層層量出來:連對三寶的不壞信都少,何況能識、能供養那更深的般若。佛隨即述其成、並道其前世因緣:這些眾生「前世不見佛、不聞法、不供養比丘僧」,「不布施、不持戒、不忍辱、不精進、不禪定、無智慧」,也不聞不修諸空、「四念處乃至十八不共法」乃至一切種智——正因宿世未曾親近三寶、未曾修集福慧,今生才於般若無信無識。可見「不供養般若」不是般若不貴,而是眾生宿因淺薄、法器未成。
第七,接看佛「以佛眼觀十方」一節,及『諸餘善法亦應聞持』的落點。佛更以佛眼親見十方:「我以佛眼見東方無量阿僧祇眾生發心」行菩提道,然而這些發了心的眾生,「遠離般若波羅蜜方便力故」,只有一二能住不退轉地,其餘「多墮聲聞、辟支佛地」——這是說,縱已發菩提心,若離了般若的方便善巧,仍多半退落二乘。這一句正反顯般若之要:般若不是可有可無的裝點,而是菩薩道能不退墮的命脈。因此佛勸:發心求無上菩提的人,理應聞持供養般若;而且「諸餘善法入般若波羅蜜中者」,也一併應聞持。「何等是諸餘善法」?佛自答:檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪五波羅蜜,內空乃至無法有法空,諸三昧門、諸陀羅尼門,四念處乃至十八不共法,大慈大悲——這些善法都攝在般若之中,所以也都應聞持。點出:聞持般若,不是撇開餘善法別修一物,而是修這一切善法時皆不離般若。
第八,看「一切諸佛法印」與三乘同學一印之義。佛把前面所歷的善法收成一句總斷:般若乃至一切種智,「此是諸佛法印」,也是「諸辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹法印」——法印,是印定聖法真偽的標準。三乘所以能各成其果,皆因學此一印:「諸佛學是般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智得度彼岸」,辟支佛、四果聲聞「亦學是般若波羅蜜乃至一切智得度彼岸」。所以佛結勸:「若佛在世、若般涅槃後,應依止般若波羅蜜」乃至一切種智。這一節把般若舉到三乘共依的高度:不是菩薩一乘的私法,而是聲聞、緣覺、佛三乘同所依止、同所學而得度的唯一法印——佛在世固當依止,佛涅槃後尤當依止,因為印還在,度脫的路便還在。
第九,轉入論②,先看論主為這場「校量」點出的兩個由來。其一,帝釋何以要拿舍利來校量般若?論主答:「信根多者,憙供養舍利;慧根多者,好讀誦經法。」——這是就眾生根性說:信根偏勝的人,情意上更樂於供養佛的舍利;慧根偏勝的人,更好於讀誦經法。帝釋設此一問,正為引出二者福德的分際。其二,佛何以不逕答二福多少,卻反問帝釋「於汝意云何」?論主答:這是「四事答」中的「反問答」——佛法答問有四種方式,此處用的是反問而令對方自省的一種。何以此處要反問?因為「或有人供養舍利得福德多,或有人供養般若波羅蜜得福德亦多,隨人心故,佛不得一定答,是故反問」。就是說:福德多少隨供養者的心而異,並無一個離心而定的死答案,所以佛不下定論,而以反問令帝釋自見其理。
第十,看論②『智人少故不知供養』與『四家辨不壞信』。論主再申帝釋所問『閻浮提人何以不供養般若』,答:「智人少故,不知供養般若,無咎;譬如金寶,盲者不識。」——不供養般若不是般若的過失,而是識貨的智人本就少;正如金寶並非不貴,盲者自看不見罷了。閻浮提人連「但信三尊者少」,何況能識而能行般若。至於佛連環反問所用的「不壞信、無疑、決了」三語有何差別,論主並錄古德四家之說而不強判:一家說「無有差別」,只是「佛莊嚴種種說,開悟人心故」,三語同指一事,佛變換其辭以開悟人心;一家說三者有次第因果——「於三寶中得不壞信」,何以知其不壞?以其無疑;何以知其無疑?以其決了,是由淺入深的三重;又問無疑與決了何異,答「初信三寶故是無疑,智慧究竟故是決了」,並以渡水為喻——「譬如渡水,初入是無疑,出彼岸是決了」,初入水信可渡是無疑,到彼岸事已究竟是決了。更有以戒身分位配之者:「三分聖戒力故信不壞,四分力故是無疑,正見分力故是決了」;又有配三道位者:「見諦道中是不壞信,思惟道中是無疑,無學道中是決了」。這幾家把同一組三語,或判為無別、或判為次第、或配戒分、或配道位——論主一一並錄,明言「如是等種種分別」,只誌其說而不判孰是,讀者當隨論主,取其開解之益,不在諸說間強生取捨。
第十一,看論②『三事果報』與『帝釋因報三能』、『轉少之因』。其一,這信、無疑、決了三事各得何種果報?論主分為兩類:「從三十七品至六神通,是有為果」——由四念處到六神通這些有造作、屬修證階位的功德,是有為的果;「三結盡乃至煩惱及習盡,是無為果」——斷盡三結乃至煩惱習氣的還滅、寂滅一面,是無為的果。一事而兼感有為、無為二果,這是論主替前面聖道階次補出的果報分判。其二,帝釋何以能一一答出世間深信者之多少?論主答:帝釋「有報生知他心」——因往昔業報而生具知他心的能力,又「以天耳聞諸道差別」,更以其為大菩薩利根,「入觀眾生心三昧故,得知諸道差別」,所以能如實答佛「深信者少」。這是說帝釋之答非臆度,而有其現量所知。其三,何以世人於般若信解轉少?論主順聖位遞減而說:「從須陀洹乃至初發心求佛道轉少」——自初果須陀洹一路數到初發菩提心的人,愈往上人數愈少;愈少,故愈少人知供養般若。何以如此少?「前世生死中,不聞三寶名,乃至不聞一切種智名」——宿世流轉中,連三寶之名、一切種智之名都不曾聽聞,今生自然難信難識。佛正為印證此事,才說「我今以佛眼觀十方」眾生離般若方便而住不退者極少之語。
第十二,看論②「諸餘善法入般若」的所指,及「須陀洹亦學般若」的問答。其一,經說「諸餘善法入般若」,論主特為點明所指之廣:這「諸餘」不限六度道品,還兼指「諸餘經」——「是諸餘經,所謂《法華經》、《密迹經》等」,凡「十二部經中義同般若者」,「雖不名為般若波羅蜜經,然義理即同般若波羅蜜」。就是說:一切十二部經中,凡義理與般若相契的,雖不掛「般若」之名,其義即同般若,皆攝入般若之中。這是本論以般若統攝群經的一個明文,讀者不可把「般若」窄看成一部經的名目。其二,論主設一問:既說般若乃至一切種智是菩薩所學,「云何須陀洹亦學般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智,得到彼岸」——須陀洹是聲聞初果,怎麼也學般若乃至一切種智而得度?論主答:「此中六波羅蜜、三解脫門、三十七品等乃至一切種智,此非獨菩薩法,三乘共有,各隨分學。」——這些法門並非菩薩獨有,而是三乘共通所有,只是三乘各就自分而學:聲聞學其分以證聲聞果,菩薩學其全以趣佛果。這正呼應前面「諸佛法印」是三乘同依之義。
第十三,看經③「塔校量」的逐級升階。這一段是品名所本:佛以七寶塔逐級加碼——一塔、滿閻浮提、滿四天下、滿小千、滿二千中、滿三千大千世界,乃至三千大千世界中一一眾生各起一塔、十方恒河沙世界一一眾生各起一塔——逐階佛都答「不如」受持供養般若的福多;唯末階十方恒沙一問,佛但答「甚多」,改由帝釋自陳書持般若「其福大多」。帝釋於段末自己承接、向佛申說:供養般若「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」,並曆數十善道、四禪、四諦、六度乃至一切種智「一切善法皆入般若波羅蜜中」,總歸為「一切諸佛法印」,三乘與三世諸佛皆學此印得度彼岸。這一長段的升階與總攝,是帝釋領解般若總攝一切善法之後的自陳,讀時須認清這一層說者。
第十四,看論③「是塔為實、為假」與『舍利無記』的收束。論主以「人見土塔高大,即時生心,謂是塔主福德極大」何況七寶起塔高一由旬,點出佛以塔為喻之意,隨即設問:這塔是實有還是假設?答:佛只為使人「解知分別福德多小」而作譬喻,不應問其虛實;並錄「有實有假」與「皆是實有」兩家之說而不強判——迦葉佛時吉梨姞王起塔五十里、轉輪王德主一日起五百塔,是實事;「滿三千大千世界」則是假喻;另有謂梵天王、深行菩薩皆能起塔滿三千大千,是實有。末後收在全品的義理落點:「是般若中但出生佛,尚應當供養,何況出生三乘及人天中樂」;而「舍利是無記法」,只因是諸善法所依止處,「後乃能與人果報」,行般若卻「即時得果,後亦得報」。校量的結穴,正在此:舍利是所依之末、無記待緣,般若是能生之本、即時得果——寶塔校量的一場問答,最終量出的是本與末、即時與待後的分際。
不要讀錯
不要把「刀箭不傷」讀成受持般若便有一個不死之身。論說得分明:這是就「不必受報」的不定業說的,「必應受報」的定業,《法句》明說「非空非海中,無有得免者」。般若的力用在濟不定業之厄,不在保證一個金剛不壞的色身;把它讀成長生護命的神效,便錯認了定業與不定業的分際。
不要把「大明呪」讀成一段能外禦刀兵的神祕咒語。經與論都把「呪」的所以然點在「不可得」——我、眾生、壽命乃至一切種智皆不可得。般若之為呪,是照見一切法空、無所執取的智慧,不是一串有口耳相傳之音的護身符。若當作咒術靈驗去持,恰恰失了「大明」二字所指的般若光明。
不要把「閻浮提人不供養般若」讀成佛在貶責眾生,或讀成般若當真不值得供養。論主說得清楚:不供養是「智人少故」,如「金寶,盲者不識」——過在能識的人少,不在般若不貴。佛連環反問而帝釋答「少所人」,佛更述其「前世不見佛、不聞法、不供養比丘僧」的宿因——這是替眾生的不識指出病根,好教人回頭修集福慧、親近三寶,不是責怪,更不是說般若可以不供。
不要把論主並錄的「不壞信、無疑、決了」四家之說讀成論主替我們判定了哪一家對。論明說有「無有差別」一家、有次第因果一家、有配戒分一家、有配道位一家,末後只以「如是等種種分別」收之,並不判高下。這是古德對同一組三語的不同開解,論主誌錄以備參;讀時當隨論主取其開悟之益,不在諸說之間強分是非。
不要把「須陀洹亦學般若」讀成三乘所學所證全然一樣。論說得有分寸:六度、三解脫門、三十七品乃至一切種智「非獨菩薩法,三乘共有」,然而是「各隨分學」——法門共通,而所學之分、所趣之果各異。聲聞就自分學而證聲聞果,菩薩就其全學而趣佛果;讀成三乘平齊無別,便失了「隨分」二字。
最要緊的一處:不要把『般若勝於舍利』讀成輕慢佛的舍利。經明明說舍利「當得供養」,論也說舍利是「諸善法所依止處」。所以「不如」,不是貶低舍利,而是把舍利的可貴一路追到根上——舍利貴,貴在它曾是「得一切種智」的依處;而能生一切種智的是般若。校量的是本與末,不是要人輕慢佛身遺骨。舍利是無記之法、待緣後報,般若能生佛、即時得果,這一分高下,說的是所依與能生的分際。
不要把經③後半那一長段逐級升階、「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」、一切善法皆入般若為「一切諸佛法印」讀成佛的開示。那是帝釋白佛、領解之後由帝釋自己承接向佛申說的——是帝釋陳說自己的領會,不是佛語,也不是論主之釋。認錯了說者,便會把帝釋的一家覆講,錯記成佛的金口親宣。
不要把論③「是塔為實為假」讀成論主要替我們判定塔的虛實。論恰恰說不應問其虛實,佛作此喻只為使人「解知分別福德多小」。「有實有假」與「皆是實有」兩家之說,論主並錄而不強判;讀時當隨論主,把眼光放在福德多少的校量上,不在塔的實假上生計較。
修行作用
這一品可作一面校量『本末』的鏡子。世人供養,多在有相的形跡上用心——起塔、供舍利、華香伎樂,愈多愈大愈以為福厚。本品卻把福德的根一路追到般若:舍利之可貴,貴在它與「得一切種智」的關係;能生一切種智的般若,才是本。學這一品,事上不廢供養的恭敬,心上要認得「本」在何處——不被有相的多寡所奪,才不至於捨本逐末。
「刀箭不傷」與「二種業因緣」給用功人一個切近提點:般若不是替人躲過定業的護符,而是濟不定業之厄、令人於死事來時「則得濟度」的實力。與其求一個不壞之身,不如老實讀誦、深心愛樂——「意與讀誦者同」一句尤可玩味:功德的根不在文字讀誦的形跡多寡,而在對般若那一分深心的愛樂與恭敬。
帝釋問答鏈那一段,尤堪自照。世人「少所人信佛不壞」,宿因是「前世不見佛、不聞法、不供養比丘僧」,也不曾修集福慧——反過來看,正指出今生用功的下手處:親近三寶、修集福慧,正是把自己從「少所人」中培養成識得般若之貴的人。而佛「以佛眼」見發心人「遠離般若波羅蜜方便力故」……「多墮聲聞、辟支佛地」,更是一句警策:發了心還不夠,若離般若的方便善巧,仍會退墮;行人於是當在一切善法上都不離般若,才不至半途落於小果。
帝釋末後「一切善法皆入般若波羅蜜中」的自陳,也堪自照。十善、四禪、四諦、六度乃至一切種智,凡所修的一切善法,若不歸向般若、不「不離薩婆若心」,便是散而無統的有為福;一旦攝入般若、迴向一切智,才是「諸佛法印」。時時檢點自己所修的善法,是散在有相的枝葉上,還是收歸在般若的根本上——這是本品給行人的一句叮嚀。
承衍
本品的骨幹,是一條由「校量」串起的線:經初以般若護人、為大明呪起,中經舍利與般若孰本孰末的奠基、帝釋問答鏈對『世人何以不識般若』的正面交代,終於塔校量的逐級升階與論主『舍利無記、般若出生佛』的收束。一句話貫穿始終——「是般若中但出生佛,尚應當供養,何況出生三乘及人天中樂」;供養之所以有本末,只因般若是能生之本,舍利乃至一切有相之福是所生之末。校量,不是要抑舍利而揚經卷,恰是要人於供養的形跡之外,認得那能生一切的般若。
品名一事,可附帶一提。本品在本論底本題作「寶塔校量品」,而所釋的《大品般若》同品,傳世異名頗多——或作「大明品」(取經初「大明呪」之義),或作「寶塔品」(取塔校量之事),後世經錄目錄又有作「舍利寶塔品」的,更有並取二義而作「寶塔大明品」者;一名取「校量寶塔」之事,一名取「大明呪」之義,皆本品所有,古來傳譯稱謂互見參差。這只是名目的出入,並錄以備參,不判其孰是;本版讀本從本論底本,題作「寶塔校量品」。
至於「大明呪」一語,古德於此另有一重讀法:舊有以「五果格量」判此一段者,將本品與前品〈滅諍亂品〉合為一組,前品明魔人不得便、諸天守護諸果,本品則承之而明不橫死之果與住處安無恐怖之果,以般若之力如大明呪,能令水火刀毒不能傷、住處常安,故取「大明」為目。此為古德一家科判,於本品論主自身之問答外別立綱目,錄以備參,其是非高下,非本版所判。
Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa: Why Prajñā Surpasses the Jewelled Stūpas of the Relics, and Why Making Offerings to Prajñā Is Making Offerings to the Buddhas of the Three Times
What Is Being Asked
This chapter’s name is 「寶塔校量」 tr. "weighing the jewelled stūpa"—the jewelled stūpa means the stūpa of the seven jewels raised to make offerings to the Buddha’s relics; weighing means comparing and measuring how much merit there is. The eye of the chapter’s name falls precisely on that long stretch of step-by-step ascending questions and answers in the latter half of the sūtra text: from a single stūpa of the seven jewels, to stūpas filling Jambudvīpa, the four continents, a small thousand world, a middle two-thousand world, and the three-thousand great-thousand world, and so on up to each and every being in the three-thousand great-thousand world raising a stūpa, and each and every being in worlds of the ten directions as many as the sands of the Ganges raising a stūpa—step by step the Buddha says it is 「不如」 tr. "not as good as" one good man or good woman who receives, upholds, and makes offerings to prajñāpāramitā, whose merit is greater. The whole chapter unfolds around this one pivot, ‘weighing prajñā against the jewelled stūpas’; and where the weighing lands is finally gathered into one sentence of the treatise-author: of the relics and prajñā, which is the root and which the branch.
Beneath this lie several difficulties. First, at the opening of this chapter it is said that the one who receives and upholds prajñā 「終不失命,刀箭不傷」 tr. "will never lose his life; blades and arrows will not wound him," and that poison, water, and fire cannot harm him—does this not conflict with what the Buddha himself said, 「業因緣,非空非海中,無有得免者」 tr. "karmic causes and conditions: neither in the sky nor in the sea is there anyone who can escape them"? Second, why is prajñā called 「大明呪」 tr. "the great bright spell" and 「無上呪」 tr. "the unsurpassed spell"? Since it is said that prajñā is ultimately empty and all is unfindable, how can it act as a 「呪」 tr. "spell" able to protect people? Third, making offerings to the Buddha’s relics and raising stūpas of the seven jewels—the merit cannot be called anything but great; why then is it 「不如」 tr. "not as good as" receiving and upholding a single scroll of prajñā? The relics are what the Buddha’s own body left behind; can they really fall short of a scroll of the sūtra? Fourth, in the middle part there is a whole stretch of questions and answers most easily skipped over—Śakra asks about 「閻浮提人不供養般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the people of Jambudvīpa not making offerings to prajñāpāramitā," and the Buddha asks back in a chain how many people in the world have indestructible faith in the Three Jewels, how many attain the noble fruits, how many arouse the mind of awakening, and Śakra answers each time 「少所人」 tr. "few people"; the Buddha further observes the ten directions with the Buddha eye and says that beings mostly fall into the two vehicles because they part from the skilful means of prajñā. This large stretch is the chapter’s direct account of ‘why the people of the world do not recognise how precious prajñā is,’ and it cannot be skipped. Fifth, that long step-by-step ascending stretch in the latter half of the sūtra text, where making offerings to prajñā then 「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」 tr. "is then making offerings to the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present," and all wholesome dharmas enter prajñā as 「一切諸佛法印」 tr. "the Dharma seal of all buddhas"—who, in the end, is speaking this long stretch? These questions are exactly what this chapter must account for one by one.
Passage by Passage
First, look first at how the sūtra’s opening 「刀箭不傷」 tr. "blades and arrows will not wound him" answers to the treatise-author’s 「二種業因緣」 tr. "two kinds of karmic causes and conditions." The sūtra says that the one who receives and upholds, reads and recites prajñā, and does not part from the mind of sarvajñā (omniscience), entering the ranks of an army when two armies clash, 「終不失命,刀箭不傷」 tr. "will never lose his life; blades and arrows will not wound him," and so on: poison, sorcery, a pit of fire, deep water, killing by the blade, and all poisons cannot harm him. The treatise-author first sets up a question: in reality there are indeed people who read and recite prajñā and yet, entering the ranks of an army, are still wounded by weapons and even lose their lives; and the Buddha himself also said, 「業因緣,非空非海中,無有得免者」 tr. "karmic causes and conditions: neither in the sky nor in the sea is there anyone who can escape them"—do the two places not contradict each other? The treatise-author’s answer is 「二種業因緣」 tr. "two kinds of karmic causes and conditions"—a result that must be undergone and a result that need not be undergone: what the Dharmapada says concerns fixed karma, whose result must be undergone; what prajñā says here concerns unfixed karma, whose result need not be undergone. He draws a comparison of heavy and light crimes: a person guilty of great treason who ought to die cannot escape even with great power and treasure, while one whose crime is light but who has fallen under a capital charge can save his life by using power, influence, and wealth. It can be seen that prajñā’s 「刀箭不傷」 tr. "blades and arrows will not wound him" does not promise a person an adamantine, indestructible body, but is said with respect to unfixed karma—one who has no crime whose result must be undergone gains deliverance by reading and reciting prajñā. This measure is exactly what most needs to be clearly recognised in reading the chapter’s first passage.
Second, look at why 「大明呪」 tr. "the great bright spell" and 「無上呪」 tr. "the unsurpassed spell" are able to protect. The sūtra says that prajñā is 「大明呪」 tr. "the great bright spell," 「是無上呪」 tr. "is the unsurpassed spell," and that those who train in this spell 「自不惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱」 tr. "do not afflict themselves, do not afflict others, and do not afflict both." The treatise-author and the sūtra itself both place the reason for this in 「不可得」 tr. "unfindable": not finding a self, not finding beings, not finding a life-span, and so on up to form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and the omniscience of all kinds—all are unfindable; precisely because all is unfindable, there is nothing to afflict or harm. It can be seen that prajñā’s being a 「呪」 tr. "spell" does not lie in there being some mysterious string of incantatory words that wards off weapons from outside, but in the very wisdom that illuminates all dharmas as empty and grasps at nothing—the buddhas of the three times all 「學是大明呪」 tr. "trained in this great bright spell" and attained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, unsurpassed, right, and complete awakening. This layer lifts the 「呪」 tr. "spell" from a worldly protective amulet up to the height of the wisdom of prajñā.
Third, look at why 「但書寫供養」 tr. "merely writing it out and making offerings" also gains merit, and at the same time at why the gods guard the place where it rests. The sūtra says that someone who merely writes out the scroll of the sūtra and places it in his house to make offerings, without receiving, upholding, reading, or reciting it, can also ensure that humans and non-humans get no opening to take advantage of him, and gains merit in this very life. Why is this? The sūtra states its reason itself: prajñā is guarded by the Four Heavenly Kings and so on up to the gods of the Akaniṣṭha heaven; 「是般若波羅蜜所止處,諸天皆來供養」 tr. "to the place where this prajñāpāramitā rests, the gods all come to make offerings," 「恭敬、尊重、讚歎,禮拜已去」 tr. "they pay reverence, honour and praise it, bow, and then depart." This means: the place where the scroll of the prajñā sūtra is set becomes in itself ground that the gods reverently surround, and evil ones of themselves do not dare approach—so what protects the person is not those few leaves of the sūtra, but the virtue of the prajñā that the sūtra expresses, which calls forth the gods’ protection. The treatise-author further sets up a question: if one cannot receive, uphold, read, or recite it, but only writes it out and makes offerings, how does one gain merit? The answer: its merit 「亦同於上」 tr. "is also the same as the above"—there are people who have earlier heard the meaning of prajñā from a teacher and deeply love and delight in it, but do not know written characters; they hire someone to write it out and make offerings with all their heart, and 「意與讀誦者同」 tr. "their intent is the same as that of those who read and recite," and so they also gain merit. The treatise-author also uses the tree of awakening as a simile: the Buddha attained the unsurpassed path beneath the tree of awakening, and that place still has majestic power, so that when beings enter it, evils cannot find an opening against them—「何況般若波羅蜜是諸佛之母」 tr. "how much more so prajñāpāramitā, which is the mother of all buddhas." The point taken is this: the root of merit lies not in the outward traces of reading and reciting the written words, but in deep-minded love and delight in prajñā and reverence for it, and in the virtue of protection that prajñā itself calls forth.
Fourth, look at how Sūtra ② lays the doctrinal foundation for ‘prajñā surpasses the relics.’ Śakra first asks: writing out and making offerings to prajñā, and making offerings to the relics and raising stūpas after the Buddha’s nirvāṇa—which of the two brings more merit? The Buddha does not answer directly, but asks Śakra in return: the omniscience of all kinds that the Buddha attained, and this body—from what path did he train to attain them? Śakra answers himself: he trained within prajñā and attained them. The Buddha then points out the key sentence: 「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」 tr. "It is not because of this body that one is called a Buddha; it is because of attaining the omniscience of all kinds that one is called a Buddha"—the Buddha’s body is only 「一切種智所依處」 tr. "the place on which the omniscience of all kinds relies," and the reason the relics ought to receive offerings is precisely that they were once the support of 「得一切種智」 tr. "attaining the omniscience of all kinds." This sentence traces the preciousness of the relics all the way back to prajñā: the relics are precious, and their preciousness lies in their relation to prajñā; prajñā alone is the root that can give birth to the omniscience of all kinds, can give birth to the five perfections, and so on up to the buddhas.
Fifth, look at the long string at the end of Sūtra ②, ‘prajñā can give birth to all wholesome dharmas’; this string cannot be passed over with a summary. The Buddha enumerates what prajñā gives birth to: 「般若波羅蜜中生五波羅蜜」 tr. "within prajñāpāramitā the five perfections are born"—the five perfections of giving, morality, patience, vigour, and meditation are all born from prajñā; 「生內空乃至無法有法空」 tr. "it gives birth to inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas"—this group of wisdoms contemplating emptiness, from inner emptiness and outer emptiness up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas, is also born from prajñā; 「四念處乃至十八不共法,一切三昧、一切禪定、一切陀羅尼,皆從般若波羅蜜中生」 tr. "the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, all samādhis, all dhyānas, all dhāraṇīs, are all born from within prajñāpāramitā"—from the four foundations of mindfulness among the thirty-seven limbs of the path all the way to the Buddha’s eighteen unshared dharmas, together with all the gates of concentration and of dhāraṇī, there is none that does not come forth from prajñā; 「成就眾生、淨佛世界」 tr. "bringing beings to maturity and purifying buddha-worlds"—the great practice of transforming and liberating beings and adorning buddha-lands is also born from prajñā; and so on up to 「菩薩家成就、色成就、資生之物成就、眷屬成就、大慈大悲成就」 tr. "the bodhisattva’s accomplishment of family, accomplishment of form, accomplishment of the means of livelihood, accomplishment of retinue, accomplishment of great kindness and great compassion"—the family into which the bodhisattva is born, his form-body, his wealth, his retinue, and his great kindness and great compassion are all born from prajñā; further on, the worldly nobility of 「剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家」 tr. "great kṣatriya clans, great brahmin clans, great householder families," the gods of 「四天王天乃至阿迦尼吒天」 tr. "the heavens of the Four Heavenly Kings and so on up to the Akaniṣṭha heaven," and 「須陀洹乃至阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛,諸佛一切種智,皆從是般若波羅蜜中生」 tr. "the srota-āpanna and so on up to the arhat, the pratyekabuddhas, the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, the buddhas, and the omniscience of all kinds of the buddhas, are all born from within this prajñāpāramitā." This long string—from the five perfections, the emptinesses, and the limbs of the path, to beings and pure lands, the bodhisattva’s virtues, the nobility of humans and gods, the three vehicles and the four fruits, and so on up to the omniscience of the buddhas—shows that there is no wholesome dharma that does not return to prajñā as its source; this is the true reason for ‘writing out and making offerings to prajñā brings much merit’: making offerings to prajñā is making offerings to the root from which all these wholesome dharmas are born. In reading this passage one must look at each item one by one, and only then does one know how wide is what prajñā embraces; one must not swallow it whole and read it as the bare phrase ‘all kinds of wholesome dharmas.’
Sixth, look at the chain of questions and answers between Śakra and the Buddha in the latter half of Sūtra ②—this whole stretch is the chapter’s direct account of ‘why the people of the world do not recognise prajñā.’ Śakra first asks whether 「閻浮提人不供養般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the people of Jambudvīpa not making offerings to prajñāpāramitā" is 「為不知供養多所利益耶」 tr. "because they do not know that making offerings brings much benefit?"—do the people of the world not make offerings to prajñā because they do not realise that making offerings to prajñā brings great benefit? The Buddha does not answer directly, but instead, with a chain of questions, draws out the real situation layer by layer: first he asks how many people in Jambudvīpa 「信佛不壞」 tr. "have indestructible faith in the Buddha," are 「無疑」 tr. "free of doubt" toward the Three Jewels, have 「決了」 tr. "decisive clarity" toward the Three Jewels, and Śakra answers 「少所人」 tr. "few people"; then he asks how many attain the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three gates of liberation, and so on up to the six supernormal powers, how many 「斷三結故,得須陀洹道」 tr. "because they have cut off the three fetters, attain the path of the srota-āpanna," and so on up to cutting off the five higher fetters and attaining arhatship, seeking to be a pratyekabuddha, and 「發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心」 tr. "arousing the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi," and Śakra still answers 「少所人」 tr. "few people." In this question and answer the Buddha borrows Śakra’s own mouth to measure out, layer upon layer, the real state of ‘the people of the world not recognising how precious prajñā is’: even indestructible faith in the Three Jewels is rare, how much less being able to recognise and make offerings to the deeper prajñā. The Buddha then declares and confirms it, and tells its causes in former lives: these beings 「前世不見佛、不聞法、不供養比丘僧」 tr. "in former lives did not see the Buddha, did not hear the Dharma, did not make offerings to the bhikṣu Saṅgha," 「不布施、不持戒、不忍辱、不精進、不禪定、無智慧」 tr. "did not give, did not keep the precepts, did not practise patience, did not make vigorous effort, did not practise meditation, and had no wisdom," and neither heard nor cultivated the emptinesses, 「四念處乃至十八不共法」 tr. "the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas," and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds—precisely because in past lives they never drew near to the Three Jewels and never cultivated and gathered merit and wisdom, in this life they have neither faith in prajñā nor recognition of it. It can be seen that 「不供養般若」 tr. "not making offerings to prajñā" is not because prajñā is not precious, but because beings’ past causes are shallow and they have not yet become vessels of the Dharma.
Seventh, go on to look at the passage where the Buddha 「以佛眼觀十方」 tr. "observes the ten directions with the Buddha eye," and at where ‘the other wholesome dharmas should also be heard and upheld’ lands. The Buddha further sees the ten directions in person with the Buddha eye: 「我以佛眼見東方無量阿僧祇眾生發心」 tr. "With the Buddha eye I see immeasurable asaṃkhyeyas of beings in the east arousing the mind" and practising the path of awakening; yet these beings who have aroused the mind, 「遠離般若波羅蜜方便力故」 tr. "because they are far removed from the power of skilful means of prajñāpāramitā," only one or two of them can abide in the ground of non-retrogression, while the rest 「多墮聲聞、辟支佛地」 tr. "mostly fall into the ground of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas"—this says that even having aroused the mind of awakening, if one departs from the skilful means of prajñā, one will still mostly fall back into the two vehicles. This sentence shows the importance of prajñā from the reverse side: prajñā is not an optional ornament, but the lifeline by which the bodhisattva path can avoid falling back. Therefore the Buddha exhorts: those who arouse the mind seeking unsurpassed awakening ought to hear, uphold, and make offerings to prajñā; and moreover 「諸餘善法入般若波羅蜜中者」 tr. "the other wholesome dharmas that enter into prajñāpāramitā" should likewise all be heard and upheld. 「何等是諸餘善法」 tr. "What are the other wholesome dharmas?" The Buddha answers himself: the five perfections of dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, and dhyāna; inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas; the gates of samādhi and the gates of dhāraṇī; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; great kindness and great compassion—these wholesome dharmas are all embraced within prajñā, and so all should be heard and upheld. The point made: hearing and upholding prajñā is not setting aside the other wholesome dharmas to cultivate some separate thing, but not departing from prajñā while cultivating all these wholesome dharmas.
Eighth, look at 「一切諸佛法印」 tr. "the Dharma seal of all buddhas" and the meaning of the three vehicles training in one and the same seal. The Buddha gathers the wholesome dharmas passed through above into one summary judgement: prajñā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds—「此是諸佛法印」 tr. "this is the Dharma seal of all buddhas," and is also 「諸辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹法印」 tr. "the Dharma seal of all pratyekabuddhas, arhats, anāgāmins, sakṛdāgāmins, and srota-āpannas"—a Dharma seal is the standard that seals and settles what is true and what is false in the noble Dharma. The reason the three vehicles can each accomplish their fruit is that all train in this one seal: 「諸佛學是般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智得度彼岸」 tr. "the buddhas trained in this prajñāpāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, and crossed to the other shore," and the pratyekabuddhas and the śrāvakas of the four fruits 「亦學是般若波羅蜜乃至一切智得度彼岸」 tr. "also trained in this prajñāpāramitā and so on up to omniscience, and crossed to the other shore." So the Buddha concludes with an exhortation: 「若佛在世、若般涅槃後,應依止般若波羅蜜」 tr. "whether the Buddha is in the world or after his parinirvāṇa, one should rely on prajñāpāramitā," and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. This passage raises prajñā to the height of what the three vehicles rely on in common: not the private dharma of the bodhisattva’s one vehicle, but the one Dharma seal that the three vehicles of śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and buddhas alike rely on, alike train in, and so cross over—while the Buddha is in the world one ought of course to rely on it; after the Buddha’s nirvāṇa, all the more ought one to rely on it, because while the seal remains, the road to deliverance remains.
Ninth, turning to Treatise ②, look first at the two origins the treatise-author points out for this 「校量」 tr. "weighing." The first: why does Śakra take the relics to weigh against prajñā? The treatise-author answers: 「信根多者,憙供養舍利;慧根多者,好讀誦經法。」 tr. "Those in whom the faculty of faith is abundant delight in making offerings to the relics; those in whom the faculty of wisdom is abundant are fond of reading and reciting the sūtras and the Dharma."—this is said with respect to the dispositions of beings: those in whom the faculty of faith predominates are, in feeling, gladder to make offerings to the Buddha’s relics; those in whom the faculty of wisdom predominates are fonder of reading and reciting the sūtras and the Dharma. Śakra sets up this question precisely to draw out the boundary between the two kinds of merit. The second: why does the Buddha not answer directly how much merit each brings, but instead asks Śakra back, 「於汝意云何」 tr. "What do you think?" The treatise-author answers: this is, among the 「四事答」 tr. "four ways of answering," the 「反問答」 tr. "answer by counter-question"—the Buddha-Dharma has four ways of answering questions, and what is used here is the one that asks back so as to make the other reflect on himself. Why is a counter-question used here? Because 「或有人供養舍利得福德多,或有人供養般若波羅蜜得福德亦多,隨人心故,佛不得一定答,是故反問」 tr. "some people making offerings to the relics gain much merit, and some people making offerings to prajñāpāramitā also gain much merit; because it follows people’s minds, the Buddha cannot give one fixed answer, and therefore he asks in return." That is to say: how much merit there is differs according to the mind of the one making offerings, and there is no dead answer fixed apart from the mind; so the Buddha does not lay down a verdict, but by a counter-question lets Śakra see the principle for himself.
Tenth, look at Treatise ②’s ‘because the wise are few, they do not know to make offerings’ and ‘four schools distinguishing indestructible faith.’ The treatise-author further takes up what Śakra asked, ‘why do the people of Jambudvīpa not make offerings to prajñā,’ and answers: 「智人少故,不知供養般若,無咎;譬如金寶,盲者不識。」 tr. "Because the wise are few, they do not know to make offerings to prajñā; this is no fault of it; it is like gold and jewels, which the blind do not recognise."—not making offerings to prajñā is not the fault of prajñā, but because wise people who know its worth are few to begin with; just as gold and jewels are not without value, and it is only that the blind do not see them. The people of Jambudvīpa are such that even 「但信三尊者少」 tr. "those who merely have faith in the Three Honoured Ones are few," how much less can they recognise and practise prajñā. As for what difference there is among the three terms 「不壞信、無疑、決了」 tr. "indestructible faith, freedom from doubt, decisive clarity" used in the Buddha’s chain of counter-questions, the treatise-author records the views of four schools of the ancients side by side without forcing a judgement: one school says 「無有差別」 tr. "there is no difference," that it is only 「佛莊嚴種種說,開悟人心故」 tr. "because the Buddha adorns his speech in various ways to open and awaken people’s minds"—the three terms point to one matter, and the Buddha varies his wording to open and awaken people’s minds; one school says the three have a sequence of cause and effect—「於三寶中得不壞信」 tr. "attaining indestructible faith in the Three Jewels": how does one know it is indestructible? Because it is free of doubt; how does one know it is free of doubt? Because of decisive clarity—three layers going from shallow to deep; it further asks how freedom from doubt and decisive clarity differ, answering 「初信三寶故是無疑,智慧究竟故是決了」 tr. "because one first has faith in the Three Jewels, it is freedom from doubt; because wisdom is ultimate, it is decisive clarity," and uses crossing water as a simile—「譬如渡水,初入是無疑,出彼岸是決了」 tr. "it is like crossing water: first entering is freedom from doubt, coming out on the other shore is decisive clarity"; first entering the water trusting that it can be crossed is freedom from doubt, reaching the other shore with the matter already complete is decisive clarity. There are further those who match them with the portions of the body of morality: 「三分聖戒力故信不壞,四分力故是無疑,正見分力故是決了」 tr. "by the power of the three parts of noble morality, faith is indestructible; by the power of the four parts, it is freedom from doubt; by the power of the part of right view, it is decisive clarity"; and there are those who match them with the stages of the path: 「見諦道中是不壞信,思惟道中是無疑,無學道中是決了」 tr. "in the path of seeing the truths it is indestructible faith, in the path of contemplation it is freedom from doubt, in the path beyond training it is decisive clarity." These several schools take the same set of three terms and judge them as without difference, or as sequential, or match them with the portions of morality, or with the stages of the path—the treatise-author records each side by side, stating plainly 「如是等種種分別」 tr. "such various distinctions as these," only noting their views without judging which is right; the reader should follow the treatise-author, taking the benefit of their opening-up, and not force a choice among the views.
Eleventh, look at Treatise ②’s ‘the fruits of the three matters,’ ‘Śakra’s three abilities born of karmic result,’ and ‘the cause of their growing ever fewer.’ First: what fruits do these three matters—faith, freedom from doubt, and decisive clarity—each gain? The treatise-author divides them into two kinds: 「從三十七品至六神通,是有為果」 tr. "from the thirty-seven limbs of the path to the six supernormal powers, these are conditioned fruits"—the merits from the four foundations of mindfulness to the six supernormal powers, which involve deliberate making and belong to the stages of cultivation and realisation, are conditioned fruits; 「三結盡乃至煩惱及習盡,是無為果」 tr. "the exhaustion of the three fetters and so on up to the exhaustion of the afflictions and their habit-energies, these are unconditioned fruits"—the side of return and stillness, cutting off the three fetters and so on up to the afflictions and their habit-energies, is the unconditioned fruit. One matter at once brings about both conditioned and unconditioned fruits—this is the treatise-author supplying the division of fruits for the stages of the noble path above. Second: how is Śakra able to answer one by one how many in the world have deep faith? The treatise-author answers: Śakra 「有報生知他心」 tr. "has knowledge of others’ minds born of karmic result"—by past karmic result he is born with the ability to know others’ minds; he also 「以天耳聞諸道差別」 tr. "hears the differences among the paths with the divine ear"; and moreover, being a great bodhisattva of sharp faculties, 「入觀眾生心三昧故,得知諸道差別」 tr. "because he enters the samādhi of contemplating the minds of beings, he comes to know the differences among the paths," and so he can truthfully answer the Buddha that 「深信者少」 tr. "those with deep faith are few." This says that Śakra’s answer is not a guess but rests on what he directly knows. Third: why do the people of the world grow ever fewer in faith in and understanding of prajñā? The treatise-author speaks following the progressive decrease through the noble stages: 「從須陀洹乃至初發心求佛道轉少」 tr. "from the srota-āpanna and so on up to those who first arouse the mind seeking the Buddha path, they grow ever fewer"—counting from the first fruit, the srota-āpanna, all the way to those who first arouse the mind of awakening, the higher one goes the fewer people there are; and the fewer they are, the fewer know to make offerings to prajñā. Why so few? 「前世生死中,不聞三寶名,乃至不聞一切種智名」 tr. "in birth and death in former lives, they did not hear the name of the Three Jewels, and so on up to not hearing the name of the omniscience of all kinds"—in the wandering of past lives they never even heard the names of the Three Jewels or of the omniscience of all kinds, so in this life it is naturally hard for them to have faith in it and recognise it. It is precisely to confirm this that the Buddha speaks the words 「我今以佛眼觀十方」 tr. "I now observe the ten directions with the Buddha eye," saying that beings who depart from the skilful means of prajñā and yet abide in non-retrogression are exceedingly few.
Twelfth, look at what Treatise ②’s 「諸餘善法入般若」 tr. "the other wholesome dharmas enter prajñā" points to, and at the question and answer on 「須陀洹亦學般若」 tr. "the srota-āpanna also trains in prajñā." First: the sūtra says 「諸餘善法入般若」 tr. "the other wholesome dharmas enter prajñā," and the treatise-author specially makes clear how wide its reference is: this 「諸餘」 tr. "other" is not limited to the six perfections and the limbs of the path, but also refers to 「諸餘經」 tr. "the other sūtras"—「是諸餘經,所謂《法華經》、《密迹經》等」 tr. "these other sūtras, namely the Lotus Sūtra, the Secret Traces Sūtra, and so on"; whatever are 「十二部經中義同般若者」 tr. "among the twelve divisions of scripture, those whose meaning is the same as prajñā," 「雖不名為般若波羅蜜經,然義理即同般若波羅蜜」 tr. "although they are not named prajñāpāramitā sūtras, their meaning and principle are the same as prajñāpāramitā." That is to say: throughout the twelve divisions of scripture, whatever accords in meaning with prajñā, though it does not bear the name 「般若」 tr. "prajñā," is in meaning the same as prajñā, and all is embraced within prajñā. This is an explicit text in which this treatise has prajñā govern and embrace the whole body of sūtras; the reader must not view 「般若」 tr. "prajñā" narrowly as the name of one sūtra. Second: the treatise-author sets up a question: since it is said that prajñā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are what the bodhisattva trains in, 「云何須陀洹亦學般若波羅蜜乃至一切種智,得到彼岸」 tr. "how is it that the srota-āpanna also trains in prajñāpāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, and reaches the other shore?"—the srota-āpanna is the first fruit of the śrāvakas; how does he too train in prajñā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds and cross over? The treatise-author answers: 「此中六波羅蜜、三解脫門、三十七品等乃至一切種智,此非獨菩薩法,三乘共有,各隨分學。」 tr. "Here the six perfections, the three gates of liberation, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds—these are not the bodhisattva’s dharmas alone; the three vehicles have them in common, and each trains according to its portion."—these dharma-gates are not the bodhisattva’s alone, but are held in common by the three vehicles; it is only that each of the three vehicles trains according to its own portion: the śrāvaka trains in his portion of them to realise the śrāvaka fruit, the bodhisattva trains in the whole of them to go toward the buddha fruit. This exactly echoes the meaning above that 「諸佛法印」 tr. "the Dharma seal of the buddhas" is what the three vehicles rely on in common.
Thirteenth, look at the step-by-step ascent of Sūtra ③’s 「塔校量」 tr. "weighing of stūpas." This passage is what the chapter’s name is based on: the Buddha raises the stakes step by step with stūpas of the seven jewels—one stūpa, filling Jambudvīpa, filling the four continents, filling a small thousand world, filling a middle two-thousand world, filling the three-thousand great-thousand world, and so on up to each and every being in the three-thousand great-thousand world raising a stūpa, and each and every being in worlds of the ten directions as many as the sands of the Ganges raising a stūpa—and step by step the Buddha answers that it is 「不如」 tr. "not as good as" receiving, upholding, and making offerings to prajñā, whose merit is greater; only at the last step, the question of beings in worlds as many as the sands of the Ganges, does the Buddha answer merely 「甚多」 tr. "very much", and it is Śakra himself who declares that writing and upholding prajñā 「其福大多」 tr. "its merit is far greater". At the end of the passage Śakra himself takes it up and declares to the Buddha that making offerings to prajñā 「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」 tr. "is then making offerings to the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present," and enumerates the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas, the four truths, the six perfections, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds—「一切善法皆入般若波羅蜜中」 tr. "all wholesome dharmas enter into prajñāpāramitā"—gathering them all as 「一切諸佛法印」 tr. "the Dharma seal of all buddhas," in which the three vehicles and the buddhas of the three times all train and so cross to the other shore. This long passage of ascent and total embrace is Śakra’s own declaration after he has understood that prajñā embraces all wholesome dharmas; in reading it one must clearly recognise this layer of who is speaking.
Fourteenth, look at Treatise ③’s 「是塔為實、為假」 tr. "is this stūpa real or invented?" and the conclusion ‘the relics are indeterminate.’ The treatise-author, with 「人見土塔高大,即時生心,謂是塔主福德極大」 tr. "when people see an earthen stūpa that is high and great, a thought arises in them at once, and they say that the stūpa’s master has exceedingly great merit"—how much more so a stūpa of the seven jewels one yojana high—points out the Buddha’s intent in using stūpas as a simile, and at once sets up a question: is this stūpa really existent, or an invented supposition? The answer: the Buddha makes the simile only to let people 「解知分別福德多小」 tr. "understand and distinguish how much or how little merit there is," and one should not ask whether it is real or hypothetical; and he records the two views 「有實有假」 tr. "some are real and some invented" and 「皆是實有」 tr. "all really existed" side by side without forcing a judgement: in the time of Kāśyapa Buddha King Kṛkin raised a stūpa fifty li high, and the wheel-turning king Dezhu raised five hundred stūpas in a single day—these are real events; 「滿三千大千世界」 tr. "filling the three-thousand great-thousand world" is an invented simile; and there are also those who say that the Brahmā king and bodhisattvas of deep practice are all able to raise stūpas filling the three-thousand great-thousand world, so that it really exists. At the end it closes on the doctrinal landing of the whole chapter: 「是般若中但出生佛,尚應當供養,何況出生三乘及人天中樂」 tr. "even if from within this prajñā only the Buddha were born, it should still be given offerings; how much more so since it gives birth to the three vehicles and to the happiness among humans and gods"; whereas 「舍利是無記法」 tr. "the relics are an indeterminate dharma," and only because they are the support on which wholesome dharmas rely 「後乃能與人果報」 tr. "can they afterwards give people a karmic result," while practising prajñā 「即時得果,後亦得報」 tr. "gains the fruit at once, and afterwards also gains the result." The crux of the weighing lies exactly here: the relics are the branch that is relied on, indeterminate and waiting on conditions; prajñā is the root that gives birth, gaining the fruit at once—the whole question-and-answer of weighing the jewelled stūpas in the end measures out the boundary between root and branch, between the immediate and the later.
Do Not Misread
Do not read 「刀箭不傷」 tr. "blades and arrows will not wound him" as meaning that receiving and upholding prajñā gives one a deathless body. The treatise says it clearly: this is said with respect to unfixed karma, whose result 「不必受報」 tr. "need not be undergone"; as for fixed karma, whose result 「必應受報」 tr. "must be undergone," the Dharmapada says plainly, 「非空非海中,無有得免者」 tr. "neither in the sky nor in the sea is there anyone who can escape it." The power of prajñā lies in delivering from the calamities of unfixed karma, not in guaranteeing an adamantine, indestructible physical body; read it as a miraculous effect that prolongs life and protects one’s life, and one has mistaken the boundary between fixed and unfixed karma.
Do not read 「大明呪」 tr. "the great bright spell" as a mysterious incantation that can ward off weapons from outside. Both the sūtra and the treatise place the reason for the 「呪」 tr. "spell" in 「不可得」 tr. "unfindable"—the self, beings, the life-span, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are all unfindable. Prajñā’s being a spell is the wisdom that illuminates all dharmas as empty and grasps at nothing, not an amulet made of a string of sounds passed down by mouth and ear. If one upholds it as the efficacy of spell-craft, one has lost exactly the light of prajñā to which the two words 「大明」 tr. "great brightness" point.
Do not read 「閻浮提人不供養般若」 tr. "the people of Jambudvīpa do not make offerings to prajñā" as the Buddha disparaging beings, nor as prajñā truly not deserving offerings. The treatise-author says it clearly: not making offerings is 「智人少故」 tr. "because the wise are few," like 「金寶,盲者不識」 tr. "gold and jewels, which the blind do not recognise"—the fault lies in there being few who can recognise it, not in prajñā not being precious. The Buddha asks back in a chain and Śakra answers 「少所人」 tr. "few people," and the Buddha further tells their past cause, 「前世不見佛、不聞法、不供養比丘僧」 tr. "in former lives they did not see the Buddha, did not hear the Dharma, did not make offerings to the bhikṣu Saṅgha"—this points out for beings the root of the sickness of their not recognising it, so as to make people turn back to cultivate and gather merit and wisdom and draw near to the Three Jewels; it is not blame, and still less is it saying that one may do without offerings to prajñā.
Do not read the four schools’ views on 「不壞信、無疑、決了」 tr. "indestructible faith, freedom from doubt, decisive clarity," which the treatise-author records side by side, as the treatise-author judging for us which school is right. The treatise states plainly that there is one school of 「無有差別」 tr. "there is no difference," one school of sequential cause and effect, one school matching them with the portions of morality, and one school matching them with the stages of the path, and at the end gathers them only with 「如是等種種分別」 tr. "such various distinctions as these," without judging higher or lower. These are the ancients’ different openings-up of the same set of three terms, which the treatise-author notes and records for reference; in reading one should follow the treatise-author in taking the benefit of their opening and awakening, and not force a division of right and wrong among the views.
Do not read 「須陀洹亦學般若」 tr. "the srota-āpanna also trains in prajñā" as meaning that what the three vehicles train in and realise is entirely the same. The treatise speaks with measure: the six perfections, the three gates of liberation, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are 「非獨菩薩法,三乘共有」 tr. "not the bodhisattva’s dharmas alone; the three vehicles have them in common," yet 「各隨分學」 tr. "each trains according to its portion"—the dharma-gates are shared, but the portion trained in and the fruit gone toward differ. The śrāvaka trains in his own portion and realises the śrāvaka fruit; the bodhisattva trains in the whole and goes toward the buddha fruit. Read the three vehicles as level and without difference, and one loses the two words 「隨分」 tr. "according to its portion."
The most important place: do not read ‘prajñā surpasses the relics’ as slighting the Buddha’s relics. The sūtra says plainly that the relics 「當得供養」 tr. "ought to receive offerings," and the treatise also says that the relics are 「諸善法所依止處」 tr. "the place on which wholesome dharmas rely." Therefore 「不如」 tr. "not as good as" does not belittle the relics, but traces the preciousness of the relics all the way to the root—the relics are precious, and their preciousness lies in their having once been the support of 「得一切種智」 tr. "attaining the omniscience of all kinds"; and what can give birth to the omniscience of all kinds is prajñā. What is weighed is root and branch; it is not meant to make people slight the remains of the Buddha’s body. The relics are an indeterminate dharma, waiting on conditions for a later result; prajñā can give birth to the Buddha and gains the fruit at once—this difference of higher and lower speaks of the boundary between what is relied on and what gives birth.
Do not read that long step-by-step ascending stretch in the latter half of Sūtra ③—「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」 tr. "is then making offerings to the buddhas of the past, the future, and the present," and all wholesome dharmas entering prajñā as 「一切諸佛法印」 tr. "the Dharma seal of all buddhas"—as the Buddha’s instruction. That is Śakra, speaking to the Buddha, taking it up himself after he has understood and declaring it to the Buddha—it is Śakra setting out his own understanding, not the Buddha’s words, and not the treatise-author’s explanation either. Mistake the speaker, and one will misremember Śakra’s own restatement as the Buddha’s golden-mouthed proclamation in person.
Do not read Treatise ③’s 「是塔為實為假」 tr. "is this stūpa real or invented?" as the treatise-author wishing to judge for us whether the stūpa is real or hypothetical. The treatise says precisely that one should not ask whether it is real or hypothetical; the Buddha makes this simile only to let people 「解知分別福德多小」 tr. "understand and distinguish how much or how little merit there is." The two views 「有實有假」 tr. "some are real and some invented" and 「皆是實有」 tr. "all really existed" the treatise-author records side by side without forcing a judgement; in reading, one should follow the treatise-author and set one’s eyes on the weighing of how much merit there is, not raise calculations over whether the stūpa is real or invented.
Bearing on Practice
This chapter can serve as a mirror for weighing ‘root and branch.’ When the people of the world make offerings, they mostly put their minds to outward traces that have marks—raising stūpas, making offerings to relics, flowers, incense, and music—thinking that the more and the larger, the richer the merit. This chapter, however, traces the root of merit all the way to prajñā: the relics are precious, and their preciousness lies in their relation to 「得一切種智」 tr. "attaining the omniscience of all kinds"; the prajñā that can give birth to the omniscience of all kinds alone is the root. In learning this chapter, in outward matters one does not abandon the reverence of making offerings, while in the mind one must recognise where the 「本」 tr. "root" lies—only when one is not carried off by the more or less of what has marks does one avoid abandoning the root to chase the branch.
「刀箭不傷」 tr. "Blades and arrows will not wound him" and 「二種業因緣」 tr. "two kinds of karmic causes and conditions" give the one who applies effort a close-at-hand reminder: prajñā is not an amulet that lets one dodge fixed karma, but the real power that delivers from the calamities of unfixed karma and lets one, when the matter of death arrives, 「則得濟度」 tr. "then gain deliverance." Rather than seeking an indestructible body, it is better to read and recite honestly and to love and delight in it with a deep mind—the sentence 「意與讀誦者同」 tr. "their intent is the same as that of those who read and recite" is especially worth savouring: the root of merit lies not in how much of the outward traces of reading and reciting the written words there is, but in that portion of deep-minded love and delight in prajñā and reverence for it.
The stretch of Śakra’s chain of questions and answers is especially fit for holding up to oneself. That in the world 「少所人信佛不壞」 tr. "few people have indestructible faith in the Buddha" has as its past cause that 「前世不見佛、不聞法、不供養比丘僧」 tr. "in former lives they did not see the Buddha, did not hear the Dharma, did not make offerings to the bhikṣu Saṅgha," and that they never cultivated and gathered merit and wisdom—seen from the other side, this points exactly to where effort in this life takes hold: drawing near to the Three Jewels and cultivating and gathering merit and wisdom is precisely training oneself to become, from among the 「少所人」 tr. "few people," one who recognises how precious prajñā is. And that the Buddha 「以佛眼」 tr. "with the Buddha eye" sees those who have aroused the mind, 「遠離般若波羅蜜方便力故」 tr. "because they are far removed from the power of skilful means of prajñāpāramitā" … 「多墮聲聞、辟支佛地」 tr. "mostly fall into the ground of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas"—this is all the more a sentence of warning and spur: having aroused the mind is not enough; if one departs from the skilful means of prajñā, one will still fall back; the practitioner therefore should not depart from prajñā in any wholesome dharma, so as not to fall halfway into a small fruit.
Śakra’s closing declaration, 「一切善法皆入般若波羅蜜中」 tr. "all wholesome dharmas enter into prajñāpāramitā," is also fit for holding up to oneself. The ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas, the four truths, the six perfections, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds—all the wholesome dharmas one cultivates, if they do not turn toward prajñā, if they are not 「不離薩婆若心」 tr. "not parting from the mind of sarvajñā," are scattered, ungoverned conditioned merit; once they are gathered into prajñā and dedicated to omniscience, they then are 「諸佛法印」 tr. "the Dharma seal of the buddhas." To check again and again whether the wholesome dharmas one cultivates are scattered over the branches and leaves of what has marks, or gathered back onto the root of prajñā—this is the chapter’s one word of counsel to the practitioner.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is a single thread strung together by 「校量」 tr. "weighing": it begins at the sūtra’s opening with prajñā protecting people and being the great bright spell, passes through the foundation laid on which of the relics and prajñā is root and which branch, and through the direct account, in Śakra’s chain of questions and answers, of ‘why the people of the world do not recognise prajñā,’ and ends with the step-by-step ascent of the weighing of stūpas and the treatise-author’s conclusion, ‘the relics are indeterminate, prajñā gives birth to the Buddha.’ One sentence runs through from beginning to end—「是般若中但出生佛,尚應當供養,何況出生三乘及人天中樂」 tr. "even if from within this prajñā only the Buddha were born, it should still be given offerings; how much more so since it gives birth to the three vehicles and to the happiness among humans and gods"; the reason offerings have a root and a branch is only that prajñā is the root that gives birth, while the relics, and so on up to all merit that has marks, are the branch that is born. Weighing is not meant to press down the relics and raise up the scroll of the sūtra; it is meant precisely to make people, beyond the outward traces of offering, recognise the prajñā that can give birth to all.
The matter of the chapter’s name may be mentioned in passing. In this treatise’s base text this chapter is titled 「寶塔校量品」 tr. "the chapter Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa," while the same chapter of the Larger Sūtra that it explains has many different names in transmission—some make it 「大明品」 tr. "the chapter Great Brightness" (taking the meaning of 「大明呪」 tr. "the great bright spell" at the sūtra’s opening), some make it 「寶塔品」 tr. "the chapter Jewelled Stūpa" (taking the event of the weighing of stūpas), later catalogues and registers also have 「舍利寶塔品」 tr. "the chapter Jewelled Stūpa of the Relics," and there are also those who take both meanings together and make it 「寶塔大明品」 tr. "the chapter Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness"; one name takes the event of 「校量寶塔」 tr. "weighing the jewelled stūpas," one takes the meaning of 「大明呪」 tr. "the great bright spell"; both belong to this chapter, and from of old the designations in transmission and translation have been seen to differ. This is only a divergence of names, recorded side by side for reference, without judging which is right; this edition’s reading text follows this treatise’s base text and titles it 「寶塔校量品」 tr. "the chapter Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa."
As for the phrase 「大明呪」 tr. "the great bright spell," the ancient masters have a further reading here: there was of old one who divided this passage by 「五果格量」 tr. "the weighing of the five fruits," grouping this chapter together with the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife," as one set—the preceding chapter makes clear the fruits of Māra’s people not getting the advantage and of the gods’ guarding, while this chapter continues from it and makes clear the fruit of not dying an untimely death and the fruit of one’s dwelling-place being at peace and free of fear; because the power of prajñā is like a great bright spell, able to make water, fire, blades, and poison unable to harm, and the dwelling-place always at peace, it takes 「大明」 tr. "great brightness" as its heading. This is one ancient master’s structural division, setting up a separate outline apart from the treatise-author’s own questions and answers in this chapter; it is recorded for reference, and its right or wrong, higher or lower, is not judged by this edition.
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,繫卷五十七,為卷五十七之首品,卷端題「大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二」〔T25 0463b16〕,總釋《大品般若》所對之品。前品〈滅諍亂品第三十一〉兼卷五十六之訖,本品則別起卷五十七——品身正文終於「舍利是無記法,是諸善法所依止處故,後乃能與人果報;行般若波羅蜜,即時得果,後亦得報。」〔T25 0467b18〕,次品〈述誠品第三十三〉隨起於〔T25 0467b21〕,同繫卷五十七——本品與卷同起而不與卷同訖,純屬卷五十七之單品,不兼卷訖。其界之相:本品為卷首品,先起卷殼、卷端題與造者譯者二行署名,品身 mulu 則別繫〔T25 0463b21〕,兩者相隔五行(卷端題、二行署名、【經】標籤、正文首句之間),精度層級不同,並存誌之——卷首署名格式行歸入本品,與品三十〈顧視品〉所遇卷首開卷格式行分繫之情形同型。
品內結構三【經】三【論】交替,全品作一單元讀之,不拆。經①〔0463b16–0464a12〕佛告帝釋受持般若入軍陣不傷、書寫供養亦得功德、菩提樹下喻,論①〔0464a13–0464b19〕以問答二番釋之;經②〔0464b20–0465c12〕帝釋問二福何多、佛反問帝釋自答、佛廣說舍利與般若之校量,論②〔0465c13–0466b11〕以問答五番廣釋,為全品問答最密之段;經③〔0466b13–0467a20〕塔校量逐級升階、帝釋自陳一切善法皆入般若,為全品最大之段,論③〔0467a22–0467b21〕以「釋曰」開篇釋之收品。前品二經二論,本品復三經三論之數;經③二十四塊、經①十七塊,二段皆長,論②五番問答之密不減。
品內二結構特出,異於前諸品:其一,經①之【經】標籤不落句首,而鑲於品題、二行署名之後、經文首句「爾時佛告釋提桓因」之前,其精確位置繫〔T25 0463b21〕(與品身 mulu 同行)。其二,經②之【經】標籤亦不落句首,而鑲於論①末句之中段——論①收於「善男子盡心供養而無功德?」之後,經②【經】標籤即繫於此問句與「釋提桓因白佛言」之間,其精確位置繫〔T25 0464b20〕。前品四層標籤或恰在句首,本品此二過渡標籤皆鑲嵌於段內,為本品獨具之相,據實誌之。
說者之結構,本品以帝釋(釋提桓因、憍尸迦)與佛之酬對為軸,然三段各異,須逐段辨。經①佛主動告帝釋,開示受持般若入軍陣不傷、書寫供養、菩提樹下喻,一往單向誡勸,無帝釋先問。經②轉為問答之體:帝釋白佛問「書寫般若」與「供養舍利、起塔」二者「是二何者得福多」,佛不逕答而反問「我還問汝,隨汝意答我」〔T25 0464b24〕,帝釋乃自答「佛從般若波羅蜜中學,得一切種智及相好身」〔T25 0464b27〕,佛乃廣說舍利與般若之校量;下復有帝釋問「閻浮提人不供養般若」一節,佛以連環反問(幾所人信佛不壞、幾所人得三十七品、幾所人發菩提心),帝釋逐一自答「少所人」——此帝釋自答之語,非佛開示,據正文實標。經③塔校量段,佛逐級問「得福多不」、帝釋答「甚多!甚多!」、佛以「不如」收之,往復升階;其中帝釋兩處自陳須明辨:中段「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」〔T25 0467a03〕、末段「一切善法皆入般若波羅蜜中……是名一切諸佛法印」〔T25 0467a11〕,皆帝釋向佛覆陳,非佛語,據實不慣性繫佛。論①②③皆論主釋曰之體。論①、論②不循「釋曰」開篇之慣例,逕以「問曰」起(論①問答二番、論②問答五番);唯論③以「【論】釋曰」開篇〔T25 0467a22〕,為全品唯一「釋曰」——本品三論之開篇體例,「問曰」為多(論①②)、「釋曰」為少(論③),與前品〈滅諍亂品〉之分佈相異,據實誌其字面。至若論主標「佛自說」之慣用語,本品三論各有其處:論①「如佛自說因緣:『長夜行六波羅蜜,除己身及他身三毒刀箭。』」〔T25 0464b02〕指經①受持者除三毒刀箭之義,論②「後品中佛自說:『無方便智慧布施迴向,不名檀波羅蜜。』」〔T25 0465c22〕指後品之義,論③「佛是中自說得福因緣」〔T25 0467b13〕指經③「十善道乃至一切種智皆攝在般若」一段——皆論主指經文為佛自說,非敘事別立佛語。
二、術語考
大明呪·無上呪。 本品第一樞語,經①具之。受持般若者毒藥、蠱道、火坑、深水、刀殺、諸毒皆不能傷,其本在般若之為呪——「是般若波羅蜜是大明呪、是無上呪」〔T25 0463c07〕。此「大明呪」非徒禦難之力,乃「不可得」之異名:學是明呪者「自不惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱」,以「不得我、不得眾生、不得壽命」乃至一切種智皆不可得故;學是大明呪故得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,過去、當來、今現在三世諸佛皆學是大明呪而得菩提。品名「大明」一造(見第四目)即從此經文而立。
舍利·一切種智所依處。 經②舍利與般若校量之義理奠基語。佛反問帝釋佛從何學得一切種智及身,帝釋自答從般若中學;佛乃辨身與佛之分際——「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」〔T25 0464c01〕,「是佛身,一切種智所依處」〔T25 0464c03〕,故「是故我涅槃後舍利,當得供養」〔T25 0464c05〕。舍利之可貴,非身自貴,乃以其為「得一切種智」之所依處而貴——此一語為經③塔校量、論③「舍利無記」義之總根。
七寶塔·由旬(校量之量器)。 經③塔校量之量器,逐級升階皆以「作七寶塔,高一由旬」〔T25 0466b14〕為單位——一七寶塔、滿閻浮提、滿四天下、滿小千世界、滿二千中世界、滿三千大千世界、三千大千世界中一一眾生各起、十方如恒河沙等世界一一眾生各起——步步增廣,皆不如聞持般若。「由旬」為塔高之量,「七寶」為塔材之貴,二者所以顯供養舍利之福雖極廣大,猶不及般若。品名「寶塔校量」(本論底本一造)即從此段而立。
阿鞞跋致·阿毘跋致(avaivartika 音譯)。 不退轉地之音譯,本品內即現二形:經②作「若一、若二住阿鞞跋致地」〔T25 0465b09〕,論②作「若一、若二住阿毘跋致地」〔T25 0466b04〕——經文用「鞞」,論主牒經處底本用「毘」。本論自身校勘於論②「毘」字下並記傳世六本皆讀「鞞」(詳第四目發現三、第八目),即論主牒經之底本孤讀「毘」,六本正之為「鞞」而與經文自身相合。所釋經此音別作「阿惟越致」(第三形),三形並存,詳第四目發現三。
六波羅蜜(略譯)。 經論並用六度之略譯與音譯——檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若。此六度略譯與所釋經之音譯全式「檀那」「禪那」有系統性之異(本論略「那」尾,所釋經補「那」尾),本品經②有多輪六度枚舉句,此異尤密,與前諸品所誌吻合,詳第四目。
三、譬喻與故事
《大智度論》以譬喻著稱,本品之喻散在三論,率以世間王事、疾病、水火、塔像顯般若護持之德與校量之義。
菩提樹下喻。 本品之樞喻,經①、論①各一用。經①明但書寫供養般若者人非人不得其便——「譬如若人、若畜生來入菩提樹下,諸邊內外;設人、非人來,不能得其便」〔T25 0464a04〕,以是處過去未來現在諸佛皆於中得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故。論①申其為喻之由——「是事難信,故佛以菩提樹為喻」〔T25 0464b15〕,「佛以般若力故,於菩提樹下成無上道」〔T25 0464b16〕,無上道氣勢故其處猶有威德,眾生入中眾惡不得其便;何況般若波羅蜜是諸佛之母。菩提樹下者,般若威力所止之喻依;眾惡不得便者,般若守護之所顯。
大逆重罪應死雙譬。 論①釋受持般若者何以入軍陣不傷、而或有受持者仍為刀兵所傷——以業有二種:必應受報、不必受報。喻之以應死之人——「譬如大逆重罪應死之人,雖有強力、財寶,不可得免」〔T25 0464a20〕,而罪輕者雖入死科理在可救,用力勢、財物便得濟命。善男子若無必受報罪,讀誦般若則得濟度。重罪必死者,喻必應受報;輕罪可救者,喻不必受報而般若能濟。
外道神仙呪術喻。 論①釋般若能護毒藥、水、火之力——「如外道神仙呪術力故,入水不溺,入火不熱,毒蟲不螫」〔T25 0464b05〕,何況般若波羅蜜是十方諸佛所因成就之呪術。外道呪術尚能護難,以顯般若大明呪之力尤過之。
金寶盲者喻。 論②釋閻浮提人何以不供養般若——「智人少故,不知供養般若,無咎;譬如金寶,盲者不識」〔T25 0466a09〕。金寶非不貴,盲者自不識耳;般若非不當供養,智人少故不知供養耳,於般若無咎。
渡水喻。 論②釋「無疑」與「決了」之別——「譬如渡水,初入是無疑,出彼岸是決了」〔T25 0466a18〕。初入水者信可渡,是無疑;出至彼岸者事已究竟,是決了。以渡水之初、末,喻信之初成與智之究竟。
土塔高大喻。 論③釋佛何以以塔校量般若功德——「人見土塔高大,即時生心,謂是塔主福德極大」〔T25 0467a24〕,何況七寶起塔高一由旬。人見土塔尚推知塔主福大,以現事之易解者,證般若功德之難量。
迦葉佛吉梨姞王·轉輪王德主起塔故事。 論③釋塔「為實為假」,舉二事為「有實」之例——「如迦葉佛般涅槃後,有國王名吉梨姞」〔T25 0467a28〕,人壽二萬歲時為供養舍利起七寶塔高五十里;「又過去世有轉輪王,名德主,一日起五百塔,高五百由旬」〔T25 0467b02〕。二王起塔之事為實,然經言「滿三千大千世界」則是假喻;復有「皆是實有」一說(小國王隨力、大轉輪王、梵天王、得陀羅尼菩薩各能起塔),二說並陳,詳第五目。
四、所釋經文
品名多造:寶塔校量/大明/寶塔大明/舍利寶塔/寶塔品·校量品(並錄不判)。 本品品名跨底本、跨傳本、跨經錄目錄呈多種變體,較前品〈滅諍亂品〉之四造更繁,為本品第一須辨之事,逐一據底本誌之。
其一,本論(T25n1509)側之底本。卷端題「大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二」〔T25 0463b16〕,品身 mulu 作「寶塔校量品」〔T25 0463b21〕。「寶塔校量」取經③塔校量逐級升階之事而立名。
其二,本論側之卷題校記(校記見第八目)。品題句下卷題校記並陳三本異讀——大正底本作「大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二(卷五十七)」,聖本作「大智度經論卷第五十七釋第卅一品訖第卅二品」(以「品三十一至品三十二」稱卷五十七所釋,品次少一階,詳下),石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經寶塔校量品第卅一五十九」(用「寶塔校量」名而品次作「卅一」少一階,別帶疑似異卷編號「五十九」,第八目存疑)。
其三,本論側之品題子句校記(抽取所遺,手補於第八目第一百三十四條)——本品最核心之發現。品題句「釋寶塔校量品第三十二」十字自身另有獨立子句校勘:本論傳世宋、元、明三本皆讀「釋大明品第三十二」,宮本讀「釋第三十二品大明品」——即本論現存四個次要版本(宋元明宮)皆與所釋經 T223 底本用字一致(「大明品」),惟大正/麗藏底本與聖本、石本(見其二)保留「寶塔(校量)」字樣;另有明本自身夾註,於品題句第八字下記「經作寶塔大明品」七字(「經」即所釋經 T223,「寶塔大明品」為兼採「寶塔」「大明」二根之複合名)。此一子句校記,構成「寶塔/校量/大明」三根字互見之證據網。
其四,所釋經(T223)側之底本。後秦鳩摩羅什譯《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》此品題作「大明品第三十二」〔T08 0283a21〕,取經①般若為「大明呪」之義而立名,與本論宋元明宮四本一致。
其五,所釋經側之丹本異名。所釋經品題下夾註「丹本作寶塔品」(校記見第八目)——與本論底本「寶塔校量品」共享「寶塔」字根,構成跨本雙向印證:本論底本+所釋經丹本兩傳皆含「寶塔」,本論宋元明宮+所釋經大正底本兩傳皆含「大明」,二字根在兩部經書之傳本群中交錯出現。
其六,唐宋經錄目錄之異名。唐玄逸《大唐開元釋教廣品歷章》(A097n1267)著錄「摩訶般若波羅蜜經舍利寶塔品第三十一」〔A097n1267 0813a02〕,為第三造品名(「舍利寶塔品」,兼採經②舍利義與經③寶塔義),品次作「第三十一」少一階(詳下)。宋惟白《大藏經綱目指要錄》(C056n1159)兩處著錄——卷二作「大明品」〔C056n1159 0139a10〕(同所釋經),卷五作「釋般若中寶塔品.校量品.述誠品義」〔C056n1159 0185c09〕(位於「五十七」條目,對應卷五十七),其中「寶塔品.校量品」二稱以「.」並列,第八目存疑並陳二讀。
合觀,本品品名跨傳承呈「寶塔校量/大明/寶塔大明/舍利寶塔/寶塔品·校量品」等多造字形,皆已 底本逐字核。本版品名從本論底本作「寶塔校量品」(本版品名主軸為本論底本,非所釋經、非次要版本、非經錄);所釋經「大明品」、丹本「寶塔品」、明本夾註「寶塔大明品」、A097「舍利寶塔品」、C056「寶塔品·校量品」諸名皆逐字保留於對讀敘述,不逕改,並錄不判,不代定一名之正。惟其三之發現顯示:此裁定所面對之傳本分佈遠較「底本與所釋經」兩造複雜——本論自身次要版本之多數(宋元明宮)已與所釋經同讀「大明品」;此為新增事實(有底本字據之如實記錄),非重審已裁,並錄供參。
品次離軌與『全帙負一階』計數。 所釋經此品之 mulu 屬性標序作三十三而顯文題「大明品」(顯文品次三十二),屬性較顯文多算一位——延續品二十七以來所釋經電子藏本之既定品次離軌現象(標序=顯文加一);本論此品 mulu 屬性標序作三十二對顯文品次三十二,編號自洽,下品〈述誠品〉本論標序三十三對顯文三十三,亦無離軌——此屬所釋經電子藏本單方之結構性現象,本論一側未見,據實誌錄,不判其成因。
別有一『全帙負一階』計數之跡,於本品獲數重見證,惟量級不一,誠實層並陳。其一,本論〔聖〕本卷首卷題以「第卅一品訖第卅二品」稱卷五十七所釋(換算即品三十二〈寶塔校量品〉至品三十三〈述誠品〉,與觀察到之卷五十七實際內容吻合),較顯文少一階。其二,A097 經錄本品作「舍利寶塔品第三十一」〔A097n1267 0813a02〕,較本論、所釋經之「第三十二」少一階,與其著錄鄰品同方向——前品作「現功德品第三十」〔A097n1267 0813a01〕(品三十一)、後品作「述成品第三十二」〔A097n1267 0813a05〕(品三十三),A097 全帙統一少一階(前品〈滅諍亂品〉A097 亦作「現功德品」,與已封之前品考據所記一致)。其三,本論〔石〕本卷末跋語復自以「第三十品」稱本品——校記「報【大】,報釋第三十品竟【石】」〔T25 0467b20〕,即石本讀本品訖界為「釋第三十品竟」,較顯文「三十二」少兩階。此石本「負二階」之量級與其一、其二之「負一階」不同:若三者同源,此處應讀「第三十一」而非「第三十」。本目如實兩存並錄,不強加調解——或係石本自身計數傳承與聖本、A097 各異,或係「報釋第三十品竟」實指他品訖界之重複標記(石本卷帙分割與大正/麗藏不同,其品界未必與本論底本一一對應),此石本異例誠實誌其存,待考,不擅斷。
全量牒經對讀。 本論三段【經】文(經①②③合併,剝【經】/【論】標籤後之連續漢字流)與所釋經全品〈大明品〉逐字對校,本論側四千餘字、所釋經側四千餘字,逐字契合率略低於般若諸品對讀之常態——因本品經③「塔校量」逐級升階之反覆句密度全品最高,重複片語之細微標點、用字差異隨升階次數倍增,於升階段落產生大段對位假象(以反覆標記詞「起七寶塔」「皆高一由旬」「不如」逐一清點,兩側步數完全一致,證此區大段差異純屬對位混淆,非真實遺漏)。所釋經此品無【論】層,全品皆〈經〉文,逐字對應本論三段所牒之經,皆屬全引,無節引大幅刪削。其差異可分二類:一者純標點慣例差,所釋經編輯層頓號密度較疏,尤見經③升階反覆句之連書,屬編輯層慣例互異,非文字異文;二者系統性異寫及義理攸關之兩側對勘三事,如次。
系統性異寫(跨本重現)。 其一,六度音譯之「那」尾——本論「檀波羅蜜」「禪波羅蜜」(略譯),所釋經多作「檀那波羅蜜」「禪那波羅蜜」(音譯全式,補「那」尾),本品經②有多輪六度枚舉句,此異尤密,與前諸品所誌吻合。其二,「華」/「花」——所釋經此品幾全用「花」(花香、天花),本論多作「華」(華香),系統性全篇之異,尤見經③供養反覆句。此二者並錄不判;「華/花」別為對照組,詳下。
兩側對勘三發現。 本品所釋經對讀中,義理或音寫攸關而值專列者三,其信度層級各異,據實分列。
發現一(本品新證·獲石本傳本佐證):「世界」/「國土」。經②「成就眾生、淨佛世界」一帶,本論作「世界」,所釋經作「國土」。反查本論自身校勘:於此有校記「世界【大】|國土【石】」〔T25 0464c21〕,即本論傳世〔石〕本於此一處明確讀「國土」,與所釋經底本完全吻合。此與前品〈滅諍亂品〉「世界/國土」之對照組零命中不同——本品此詞確有本論內部傳本之直接佐證,構成本品之次強兩側對勘證據,並錄不判。
發現二(本品最強·承前品同型再現·三見):「解脫」/「背捨」(八解脫術語)。經②「三十七品、三解脫門、八解脫、九次第定」〔T25 0465a07〕一帶,本論作「解脫」,所釋經對應處讀「背捨」。反查本論自身校勘:於「解脫」有校記「解脫【大】|背捨【石】」(自身校記〔T25 0465a07〕,另遞歸重引二處〔T25 0465a20〕〔T25 0467a14〕,皆同讀),即本論傳世〔石〕本於此三見處全部讀「背捨」,與所釋經全系一致。此為本品所釋經對讀信度最高之材料,且與前品〈滅諍亂品〉發現一(聖/石四見「解脫/背捨」)構成跨品連續再現(八解脫/八背捨 aṣṭau vimokṣāḥ 之古音譯/義譯轉寫分歧,於多品重複同一傳本支持模式),並錄不判。
發現三(三造異體·多數偏離底本·誌不升級):「毘」/「鞞」/「惟越」(阿毘跋致音譯)。本論論②牒經處底本讀「阿毘跋致」〔T25 0466b04〕,本論自身校勘於此有校記「毘【大】|鞞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」〔T25 0466b05〕——本論傳世全部六個次要版本(宋元明宮聖石,本品校記中傳本覆蓋最全之單條)一致讀「鞞」(阿鞞跋致),與底本「毘」相對,且與本品經②自身「阿鞞跋致」〔T25 0465b10〕之讀法相合。所釋經此音別讀「阿惟越致」(第三種音譯,構字全異)。三造皆已 底本逐字核:毘(本論底本,孤讀)/鞞(本論六本+經文自身)/惟越(所釋經)。本例「多數與底本相對」之張力與其三品名討論同型(本論次要版本群整體偏離大正底本用字);惟因所釋經讀法「惟越」與本論任一傳本字面皆不同構,僅誌錄三造之存,不升列為「雙向互證」,據實與發現一、二分層。
對照組核對(負向對照)。 上三發現之外,「華/花」之全篇系統性差異,本目逐條回查本論自身校勘一百三十四條全量,僅一命中(〔T25 0466b20〕,且該條之大正底本本字本身即含「花」——「不離薩婆若心,亦供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,若花【大】|〔-〕【聖】」,係全句校勘之一部分〔聖本闕全句〕,非「華/花」異讀對舉)——即「華/花」之全篇差異,本論內部傳本實質零佐證,純屬兩本各自譯例慣性之別。據以誌方法之克制,非逢異必挑。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在一「大明呪」與一「校量」——般若是能生三世諸佛之大明呪,故供養般若之福,勝於供養能生佛之身(舍利)與能容佛之處(寶塔)。其義可約為五重。
其一,般若是大明呪,以「不可得」為體。經①明受持般若者刀兵、毒藥、水火諸難不能傷,其本在般若之為「大明呪、是無上呪」〔T25 0463c08〕;而此明呪之力,非別有禦難之術,即「不可得」之一義——學是明呪者「自不惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱」,以「不得我、不得眾生、不得壽命」乃至一切種智皆不可得故,惱與被惱俱無所立。三世諸佛皆學是大明呪而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提——大明呪者,即畢竟空之異名,非世間禳災之呪。
其二,佛之可貴在種智不在身,舍利之可供在其為種智所依。經②佛辨身與佛之分際——「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」〔T25 0464c01〕,「是佛身,一切種智所依處」〔T25 0464c03〕,故涅槃後舍利當得供養。舍利可貴,非身自貴,乃以其曾為「得一切種智」之所依處而貴;供養般若則直為「供養一切種智」,故其福多於供養舍利——此經②奠基之義,為經③塔校量、論③「舍利無記」之總根。
其三,中道通達布施持戒。論②釋般若能生五波羅蜜之故——行般若得諸法實相,方能通達布施、持戒等;若一切法空則無罪無福(何用布施持戒),若諸法實有相則不應從因緣生,若眾生常則無死者、若無常則無後世罪福,若無眾生則無殺罪——「若得是般若波羅蜜實相法,則不墮有無二邊,用中道通達布施、持戒等」〔T25 0466a05〕。布施持戒非離般若別有其實,以般若中道故乃能通達而不墮二邊,以此果報故有剎利大姓乃至諸佛。
其四,般若能生一切善法,是諸佛法印。經②明五波羅蜜、內空乃至無法有法空、四念處乃至十八不共法、成就眾生淨佛世界、剎利大姓乃至諸佛一切種智,「皆從般若波羅蜜中生」;經③帝釋復自陳十善道、四禪四無量、三十七品、三解脫門、四諦、六神通、八解脫、九次第定、六波羅蜜、十八空乃至一切種智「皆入般若波羅蜜中」,「是名一切諸佛法印」〔T25 0467a19〕,一切聲聞辟支佛及三世諸佛學是法印得度彼岸。般若是諸善法之所從生、所共入,故是三世佛母。
其五,校量之收束——出生佛者尚應供養,何況舍利。論③收經③塔校量之義——塔逐級升階(一塔、滿閻浮提乃至滿三千大千世界、一一眾生各起)皆不如聞持般若,以「十善道乃至一切種智皆攝在般若波羅蜜中」故;「是般若中但出生佛,尚應當供養」〔T25 0467b16〕,何況出生三乘及人天中樂皆因般若而有。全品收於一義理落差——「舍利是無記法,是諸善法所依止處故,後乃能與人果報;行般若波羅蜜,即時得果,後亦得報」〔T25 0467b18〕:舍利是無記,待為善法所依乃能後與果報;行般若則即時得果、後亦得報。校量之極,在此「即時/待後」之別——供養舍利、寶塔之福雖廣,猶是無記待後之報;行般若之福,即時而得。此「寶塔校量」一品收束之所歸。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀有二型:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章,品名之釋、科判之目與本品經論逐一相應;釋論之慧影疏斷層不覆本卷。此外別有經錄、目錄之品名著錄,及本論後品對本品樞語之復述。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於本品之逐文疏,起〔X24n0451 0267c01〕(品題「大明品第三十二」),迄〔X24n0451 0269a02〕(次品〈述成品第三十三〉起前),覆本品三經三論全篇。吉藏全文用「大明品」名(同所釋經 T223/本論宋元明宮四本),不用本論底本「寶塔校量品」——此為古德疏依所釋經品名而非依本論底本命名之又一實例(前品〈滅諍亂品〉吉藏亦用所釋經名),跨品連續復現,誌錄供參。其可誌者七。
其一,總科承接——「此品明第三不橫死果」〔X24n0451 0267c02〕,第四住處安無恐怖果,並以「歎般若力如明呪」釋「大明品」之命名——點明本品承前品〈滅諍亂品〉「周三品五果格量」架構之後二果(前品含前三果,本品含第三果之餘分+第四果),與前品考據所引「三果在此品,兩果大明品也」一句跨兩品互證。其二,二重譬喻科判——「初明不橫死果,有二:第一、明刀箭不傷」〔X24n0451 0267c06〕,二明水火等不害——逐字對應論①刀箭不傷、毒藥水火二重譬喻結構。其三,《法句》定果/不定果平行問答——吉藏設問「法句中云非空非海中避之不得脫,如佛豈不行般若而為石傷指」,答「法句中明定果,此中不定果」〔X24n0451 0267c13〕——與論①「二種業因緣:必應受報(《法句》所說)、不必受報(此中所說)」義理完全平行,吉藏用「定果/不定果」,論①用「必應受報/不必受報」,同一《法句》引證、同一義理框架、措辭略異;本論成書遠早於吉藏疏,此吉藏依循論義而立,誌錄不判孰為在先。其四,種智/相好身辯證——「今取種智是佛,相好身非佛」〔X24n0451 0267c20〕,並補一層論②未明言之辯證(供養相好身、舍利亦得福,但福劣於供養種智、般若)——逐字呼應經②「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」。其五,四重科判——釋經②帝釋反問一段為「第一、反問答;第二、正答;第三、釋答;第四、證答」〔X24n0451 0268a06〕——四重逐字對應經②/論②「帝釋反問→佛連環反問→帝釋自陳少所人→佛述成廣釋」之推進結構。其六,本末義理——「塔與舍利但是末,般若是本」〔X24n0451 0268b02〕,舍利是能住之身、塔是所住之處——「本末」框架逐字呼應論③「舍利是無記法,是諸善法所依止處」之義。其七,實假問答——疏末「解實假設」〔X24n0451 0268c20〕逐字對應論③「問曰:是塔為實、為假」之問答,為 X24 對本品疏之末段,緊接大明品訖、述成品起。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世;卷十七訖釋論卷四十五、卷二十一起釋論卷五十九,本品所繫之論卷五十七正落於此二卷之間之缺口內,慧影疏現存諸卷完全未覆本品。全庫回搜「寶塔校量品」「大明品」「大明呪」「兩陣戰時」等本品獨有詞串,於本品段落皆零命中——慧影疏殘卷不覆本品,延續前諸品所誌之結論,據實誌錄。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)。 全書回搜「寶塔校量」「大明品」「大明呪」諸串,本品皆零命中——與前品〈滅諍亂品〉情形相同(品三十曾獲均正引該品然燈授記,品三十一、本品皆未見),本品未見均正之具名徵引,據實誌其闕,不強求。
書目類著錄(品名之佐證)。 唐玄逸《大唐開元釋教廣品歷章》(A097n1267)著錄本品作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經舍利寶塔品第三十一」〔A097n1267 0813a02〕,用「舍利寶塔品」名而品次少一階(見第四目)。宋惟白《大藏經綱目指要錄》(C056n1159)兩處著錄——卷二「大明品」〔C056n1159 0139a10〕(摘要「受持般若。能除一切刀箭是大明呪」,與經①大明呪義呼應)、卷五「寶塔品.校量品.述誠品」〔C056n1159 0185c09〕。二書之著錄,為本品品名多造流通之佐證,並錄不判。
本論後品之樞語復述(承衍線索·覆核訂正)。 全庫檢本論「寶塔校量」一詞:正文中唯本品品題自身;別有二見在卷末校勘記內〔T25 0750b21 校記〕——聖本、石本卷五十七卷末題之異文所錄品名(「摩訶般若波羅蜜經寶塔校量品第卅一」),屬傳本卷題校記,非論主品外自釋,據實誌其性質。又檢「大明呪」一詞,本品內三見〔T25 0463c08/0463c17/0463c18〕之外,後品〈勸受持品〉(品三十四)復述「般若波羅蜜是大明呪、無上明呪、無等等明呪」並展開廣釋〔T25 0468b18 起〕——此為本品義理向後品之明確承衍線索,其展開屬品三十四範圍(非緊鄰之品三十三〈述誠品〉——述誠品正文無「大明呪」字樣),本目止於誌其線索。
近代著述(依例排除)。 凡近代學者之釋,依例排除,不採為古德權威、不引入義理徵引。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,論內自指與品品相貫。論屢用互見之法——論②釋「華香、瓔珞」等供養之義逕云「如先說」〔T25 0465c17〕(指前釋)、論②「後品中佛自說:『無方便智慧布施迴向,不名檀波羅蜜。』」〔T25 0465c22〕(指後品佛自說之義)、論③釋「一一眾生」逕云「後言……施主多故福德多」——皆本論品品相貫、互見成義之明證。
其二,跨經互攝(本品獨有義理錨點)。論②釋經②「諸餘善法入般若波羅蜜」者——「是諸餘經,所謂《法華經》、《密迹經》等」〔T25 0466b05〕,十二部經中義同般若者,雖不名為般若波羅蜜經,然義理即同般若波羅蜜。此本論以般若統攝諸經之義,明「諸餘善法入般若」非徒指六度道品,兼指諸餘經之義理同歸般若——為本品向他經承衍之明文。
其三,與前後品之連環。本品〈寶塔校量品〉與前品〈滅諍亂品〉、次品〈述誠品〉同屬吉藏所判《大品》「周三品」(滅諍/大明/述成)「五果格量」之架構(第六目):前品含五果之前三,本品含後二果(不橫死果、住處安無恐怖果)。後品〈勸受持品〉(品三十四)復述本品「大明呪」之樞語並展開廣釋(第六目),義脈相續。所釋經此品〈大明品〉之逐字平行(第四目)、吉藏〈大明品〉章之逐文疏(第六目),並為本品義脈之外緣。
其四,古德科判之承引。吉藏以本品為《大品》「周三品·五果格量」之後段、以「大明呪→大明品」為命名之邏輯(第六目),就本品在《大品》結構中之位而立言;其疏「塔與舍利但是末,般若是本」「解實假設」諸語,與本論論③「舍利是無記法」「是塔為實為假」逐字相呼應——此屬古德一家之科判承引,本目誌其迹,不代定其為經文自證之結構斷言。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷五十七〔T25 0463b16–0467b20〕(品身正文終於〔T25 0467b18〕「後亦得報」句,卷末校勘涉〔T25 0467b20〕「報」字,次品〈述誠品〉起〔T25 0467b21〕,同繫卷五十七);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈大明品〉〔T08 0283a21 起〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0267c01–0269a02〕),慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)殘卷不覆本品,均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)無徵引。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及南藏之異。
品題複合校記(五本異名·多造之底據)。 品首二條校記並陳卷題、品題子句之異文,其品名攸關者二。其一,卷題複合校記〔T25 0463b16〕——「大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二(卷五十七)【大】|大智度經論卷第五十七釋第卅一品訖第卅二品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜經寶塔校量品第卅一五十九【石】」,三本卷題各異,聖本以「第卅一品訖第卅二品」計卷(負一階),石本題「寶塔校量品第卅一」(負一階)並帶「五十九」(第八目存疑二)。其二,品題子句校記(抽取所遺·手補,見校勘總帳第一百三十四條)——「(釋寶塔校量品第三十二)十字【大】|釋大明品第三十二【宋】【元】【明】|釋第三十二品大明品【宮】,另明本於第八字下夾註『經作寶塔大明品』七字」,本論宋、元、明、宮四本讀「大明品」,明本夾註轉引所釋經作「寶塔大明品」。此二條即品名多造於本論一側之底據,用於第四目品名之判。
義理或音寫攸關三處·異讀專列(並錄不判)。 其一,「世界」/「國土」——校記「世界【大】|國土【石】」〔T25 0464c21〕,本論〔石〕本讀「國土」,與所釋經合(第四目發現一)。其二,「解脫」/「背捨」——校記「解脫【大】|背捨【石】」三見(自身校記〔T25 0465a07〕,遞歸重引〔T25 0465a20〕〔T25 0467a14〕),本論〔石〕本三見皆讀「背捨」,與所釋經合(第四目發現二)。其三,「毘」/「鞞」——校記「毘【大】|鞞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」〔T25 0466b05〕,本論六本讀「鞞」,與本品經文自身「阿鞞跋致」相合,所釋經別讀「阿惟越致」(第四目發現三)。別有卷末〔石〕本跋語之「負二階」異例——校記「報【大】|報釋第三十品竟【石】」〔T25 0467b20〕,石本以「第三十品」稱本品(少兩階),量級異於聖本、A097 之負一階,誠實誌其存,不強調解(第四目)。此諸處異讀,句義、音寫或計數所繫,並引無遺,正文從現行底本讀法。
校勘總帳(一百三十四條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本檔末原樣傳錄(本品自身錨點校記一百三十三條——自身直錄一百一十六、遞歸重引十七——依出處序,另附手補一條為第一百三十四);異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
- 〔T25 0463b16〕大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二(卷五十七)【大】|大智度經論卷第五十七釋第卅一品訖第卅二品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜經寶塔校量品第卅一五十九【石】
- 〔T25 0463b21〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0463b21〕因【大】|因憍尸迦【石】
- 〔T25 0463b23〕兩陣【大】|軍陳【聖】
- 〔T25 0463b24〕陣【大】|陳【聖】
- 〔T25 0463b25〕修【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0463c05〕離【大】|坑【聖】
- 〔T25 0463c06〕與【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0463c08〕上【大】|上之【石】
- 〔T25 0463c08〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0463c09〕他【大】|他人【石】
- 〔T25 0463c11〕得色【大】|可得【宮】
- 〔T25 0463c20〕讀【大】|讚【宮】
- 〔T25 0463c24〕天【大】|天等【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464a02〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a02〕經卷【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a07〕於【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a11〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464a12〕瓔珞【大】|纓絡【明】
- 〔T25 0464a12〕擣【大】|揭【石】
- 〔T25 0464a12〕伎【大】|妓【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0464a13〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a13〕陣【大】|陳【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a15〕免【大】|勉【石】
- 〔T25 0464a16〕陣【大】|陳【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a16〕刃【大】|刀【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0464a20〕刃【大】|刀【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0464a20〕重【大】|重重【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a21〕免【大】|勉【石】
- 〔T25 0464a21〕輕【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a22〕科【大】|料【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464a22〕力【大】|刀【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a23〕死【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a24〕讀誦【大】|誦讀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464a25〕免【大】|勉【石】
- 〔T25 0464a27〕減【大】|咸【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a27〕直【大】|真【聖】
- 〔T25 0464b03〕身【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b04〕以【大】|已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b05〕等【大】|乘【聖】
- 〔T25 0464b06〕溺【大】|濡【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0464b06〕熱【大】|勢【聖】
- 〔T25 0464b07〕方【大】|力【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b08〕呪【大】|況【石】
- 〔T25 0464b11〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0464b12〕違【大】|遠【石】
- 〔T25 0464b12〕故【大】|教【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0464b13〕雇【大】|顧【石】
- 〔T25 0464b17〕氣勢【大】|力勢【宋】【元】【明】|力熟【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b20〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464b20〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b24〕因【大】|因憍尸迦【石】
- 〔T25 0464b29〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464c04〕佛【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0464c05〕子【大】|子善女人【石】
- 〔T25 0464c05〕身【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0464c06〕涅【大】|般涅【石】
- 〔T25 0464c08〕擣【大】|揭【石】
- 〔T25 0464c13〕般【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464c17〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464c20〕成就眾生、淨佛世界,皆從般若波羅蜜中生【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0464c21〕世界【大】|國土【石】
- 〔T25 0464c26〕諸佛【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0464c27〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0465a02〕法【大】|法不壞【石】
- 〔T25 0465a07〕解脫【大】|背捨【石】
- 〔T25 0465a11〕得【大】|故得【石】
- 〔T25 0465a20〕解脫【大】|背捨【石】
- 〔T25 0465a21〕洹【大】|洹果【石】
- 〔T25 0465a25〕人【大】|又【聖】
- 〔T25 0465a29〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b05〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b10〕墮【大】|隨【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b13〕說【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b16〕聞【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b17〕持【大】|聞【聖】
- 〔T25 0465c05〕智【大】|種智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0465c06〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0465c13〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0465c13〕已【大】|以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0465c18〕答【大】|問【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】|門【聖】
- 〔T25 0465c18〕答【大】|門【聖】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0465c18〕是故佛【大】|佛是【宮】
- 〔T25 0465c19〕即【大】|即是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a01〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a02〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0466a09〕少【大】|少少【聖】
- 〔T25 0466a11〕尊【大】|寶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a18〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0466a18〕渡【大】|度【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0466a20〕四【大】|定【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a22〕無【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466a24〕有為【大】|為有【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a25〕生【大】|至【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b05〕毘【大】|鞞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0466b11〕法【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b13〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b13〕有【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0466b15〕擣【大】|揭【石】
- 〔T25 0466b15〕蓋【大】|天蓋【石】
- 〔T25 0466b19〕寫【大】|〔-〕【宮】|夜【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b20〕不離薩婆若心,亦供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,若花【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b20〕供養【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466b21〕擣【大】|揭【石】
- 〔T25 0466b22〕釋提桓因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0466b27〕言【大】|云【石】
- 〔T25 0466b29〕其【大】|甚【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b29〕甚【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c11〕甚多【大】|〔-〕【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c14〕七【大】|起七【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466c15〕中【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c16〕不【大】|故不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0466c17〕甚【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c17〕有【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c19〕界【大】|界中【石】
- 〔T25 0466c24〕置【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c24〕大千世【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c25〕七寶塔。若三千大千世界中【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a04〕界【大】|界中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0467a06〕減【大】|滅【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a08〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467a11〕大【大】|太【南藏】
- 〔T25 0467a14〕解脫【大】|背捨【石】
- 〔T25 0467a17〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467a21〕印【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a22〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a22〕誦、讀【大】|讀誦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467a26〕實【大】|寶【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a27〕小【大】|少【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467a29〕姞【大】|姑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|垢【聖】|妬【石】
- 〔T25 0467b03〕百【大】|十【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467b16〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0467b20〕報【大】|報釋第三十品竟【石】
- 〔T25 0463b16〕(第一百三十四·抽取所遺·手補)釋寶塔校量品第三十二·十字【大】|釋大明品第三十二【宋】【元】【明】|釋第三十二品大明品【宮】;另明本於第八字下夾註「經作寶塔大明品」七字
以上一百三十四條,與工作底本檔末錨點校記之數機械相合(自身直錄一百一十六、遞歸重引十七,計一百三十三條錨點型;另抽取所遺一條為品題子句校記,僅具點錨無起訖配對,抽取器未收,手補為第一百三十四)。義理、音寫或計數攸關之數處(〔0464c21〕「世界/國土」、〔0465a07〕等三見「解脫/背捨」、〔0466b05〕「毘/鞞」、品題複合校記五本異名、卷末〔0467b20〕石本「負二階」跋語)已於上文專列,並與所釋經雙向對校(第四目);餘條異本讀法並列保存,正文從現行底本讀法,並錄不判。
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters and falls in Fascicle 57, of which it is the first chapter. The fascicle-head title reads 「大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-second"〔T25 0463b16〕, and it comments on the whole of the corresponding chapter of the Larger Sūtra. The preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife", Chapter 31, also takes in the end of Fascicle 56, whereas this chapter opens Fascicle 57 on its own: the main text of this chapter ends at 「舍利是無記法,是諸善法所依止處故,後乃能與人果報;行般若波羅蜜,即時得果,後亦得報。」 tr. "Relics are an indeterminate dharma; because they are a place on which wholesome dharmas rely, they can afterwards give people a karmic result; when one practises prajñāpāramitā, one attains the fruit at once, and afterwards also obtains the reward."〔T25 0467b18〕, and the next chapter, "Declaring the Truth", Chapter 33, begins immediately at〔T25 0467b21〕, likewise in Fascicle 57—this chapter begins with the fascicle but does not end with it; it is purely a single chapter within Fascicle 57 and does not take in the end of a fascicle. The features of its boundary: this chapter is the first chapter of the fascicle, so the fascicle shell, the fascicle-head title, and the two signature lines naming the author and the translator come first, while the mulu (table-of-contents) marker of the chapter body is fixed separately at〔T25 0463b21〕; the two lie five lines apart (across the fascicle-head title, the two signature lines, the 【經】 label, and the first sentence of the main text), differ in their level of precision, and are both recorded—the signature format lines at the fascicle head are assigned to this chapter, of the same type as the case met in Chapter 30, "Looking Round", where the format lines opening the fascicle head were assigned separately.
Within the chapter, Sūtra and Treatise alternate three times, and the whole chapter is read as a single unit, not split. Sūtra ①〔0463b16–0464a12〕: the Buddha tells Śakra that one who receives and upholds prajñā enters the battle-lines unharmed, that writing it out and making offerings to it also brings merit, and gives the simile of the foot of the bodhi tree; Treatise ①〔0464a13–0464b19〕 explains it in two rounds of question and answer. Sūtra ②〔0464b20–0465c12〕: Śakra asks which of two merits is the greater, the Buddha asks in return and Śakra answers himself, and the Buddha sets out at length the weighing of the relics against prajñā; Treatise ②〔0465c13–0466b11〕 explains it at length in five rounds of question and answer, the section of the whole chapter densest in question and answer. Sūtra ③〔0466b13–0467a20〕: the weighing of stūpas rising step by step, and Śakra declaring of his own accord that all wholesome dharmas enter prajñā—the largest section of the whole chapter; Treatise ③〔0467a22–0467b21〕 opens with 「釋曰」 tr. "The explanation says" and explains it, closing the chapter. The preceding chapter had two Sūtra and two Treatise sections; this chapter returns to the number of three of each. Sūtra ③ runs to twenty-four blocks and Sūtra ① to seventeen, both sections long, and the density of the five rounds of question and answer in Treatise ② is not reduced.
Two structural features of the chapter stand out, unlike the earlier chapters. First, the 【經】 label of Sūtra ① does not fall at the head of a sentence but is set after the chapter title and the two signature lines and before the first sentence of the sūtra text, 「爾時佛告釋提桓因」 tr. "At that time the Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra"; its exact position is fixed at〔T25 0463b21〕 (the same line as the mulu marker of the chapter body). Second, the 【經】 label of Sūtra ② likewise does not fall at the head of a sentence but is set in the middle of the last sentence of Treatise ①: Treatise ① closes after 「善男子盡心供養而無功德?」 tr. "a good man makes offerings with all his heart and yet has no merit?", and the 【經】 label of Sūtra ② is fixed between this question and 「釋提桓因白佛言」 tr. "Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha"; its exact position is fixed at〔T25 0464b20〕. In the preceding chapter the labels of the four layers fell, where they fell, exactly at the heads of sentences; the two transitional labels of this chapter are both embedded within a section—a feature peculiar to this chapter, recorded as it is.
As to the structure of speakers, this chapter takes as its axis the exchange between Śakra (Śakra Devānām Indra, Kauśika) and the Buddha, yet the three sections each differ and must be distinguished one by one. In Sūtra ① the Buddha, at his own initiative, tells Śakra and teaches that one who receives and upholds prajñā enters the battle-lines unharmed, the writing out and the offerings, and the simile of the foot of the bodhi tree—a one-directional admonition and exhortation throughout, with no prior question from Śakra. Sūtra ② turns to the form of question and answer: Śakra asks the Buddha, of the two, 「書寫般若」 tr. "writing out prajñā" and 「供養舍利、起塔」 tr. "making offerings to the relics and raising a stūpa", 「是二何者得福多」 tr. "of these two, which obtains the more merit"; the Buddha does not answer directly but asks in return, 「我還問汝,隨汝意答我」 tr. "I in turn will ask you; answer me as you think fit"〔T25 0464b24〕, and Śakra then answers himself, 「佛從般若波羅蜜中學,得一切種智及相好身」 tr. "the Buddha trained in prajñāpāramitā and attained omniscience of all kinds and the body of marks and minor marks"〔T25 0464b27〕, whereupon the Buddha sets out at length the weighing of the relics against prajñā. Below this there is further a passage in which Śakra asks about 「閻浮提人不供養般若」 tr. "the people of Jambudvīpa not making offerings to prajñā", and the Buddha, with a chain of counter-questions (how many people have unshakeable faith in the Buddha, how many attain the thirty-seven limbs of the path, how many arouse the mind of awakening), has Śakra answer himself each time, 「少所人」 tr. "few people"—these words of Śakra's own answer are not the Buddha's teaching, and are marked as the source text actually marks them. In the stūpa-weighing section of Sūtra ③, the Buddha asks at each step 「得福多不」 tr. "does one obtain much merit or not?", Śakra answers 「甚多!甚多!」 tr. "Very much! Very much!", and the Buddha closes with 「不如」 tr. "is not equal to it", going back and forth and rising step by step; within this, two places where Śakra declares of his own accord must be clearly distinguished: in the middle, 「則為供養過去、未來、現在佛」 tr. "then it is making offerings to the Buddhas of the past, the future, and the present"〔T25 0467a03〕, and at the end, 「一切善法皆入般若波羅蜜中……是名一切諸佛法印」 tr. "all wholesome dharmas enter prajñāpāramitā… this is called the Dharma-seal of all the Buddhas"〔T25 0467a11〕—both are Śakra's report back to the Buddha, not the Buddha's words, and in keeping with the facts they are not attributed by habit to the Buddha. Treatises ①②③ are all in the form of the treatise-author's explanation. Treatise ① and Treatise ② do not follow the usual practice of opening with 「釋曰」 tr. "The explanation says", but begin directly with 「問曰」 tr. "Question" (Treatise ① in two rounds of question and answer, Treatise ② in five); only Treatise ③ opens with 「【論】釋曰」 tr. "[Treatise] The explanation says"〔T25 0467a22〕, the only 「釋曰」 tr. "The explanation says" in the whole chapter. In the opening forms of the chapter's three Treatise sections, 「問曰」 tr. "Question" predominates (Treatises ① and ②) and 「釋曰」 tr. "The explanation says" is the lesser (Treatise ③), a distribution different from that of the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife"; the wording on the face of the text is recorded as it is. As for the treatise-author's customary marking 「佛自說」 tr. "the Buddha himself says", each of the chapter's three Treatise sections has its own place: Treatise ①'s 「如佛自說因緣:『長夜行六波羅蜜,除己身及他身三毒刀箭。』」 tr. "as the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: ‘Through the long night practising the six perfections, one removes the knives and arrows of the three poisons from one's own body and from the bodies of others.’"〔T25 0464b02〕 points to the meaning in Sūtra ① of one who receives and upholds removing the knives and arrows of the three poisons; Treatise ②'s 「後品中佛自說:『無方便智慧布施迴向,不名檀波羅蜜。』」 tr. "in a later chapter the Buddha himself says: ‘Giving and dedication without skilful means and wisdom are not called dānapāramitā.’"〔T25 0465c22〕 points to the meaning of a later chapter; Treatise ③'s 「佛是中自說得福因緣」 tr. "here the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions for obtaining merit"〔T25 0467b13〕 points to the passage in Sūtra ③, 「十善道乃至一切種智皆攝在般若」 tr. "the ten wholesome paths and so on up to omniscience of all kinds are all comprised in prajñā"—in each case the treatise-author is pointing to the sūtra text as the Buddha's own speech, not setting up separate words of the Buddha in the narrative.
II. Terms Examined
The great bright spell · the unsurpassed spell. The first key term of this chapter, present in Sūtra ①. For one who receives and upholds prajñā, poison, sorcery, a pit of fire, deep water, killing by the knife, and all poisons cannot harm him; the root of this lies in prajñā being a spell—「是般若波羅蜜是大明呪、是無上呪」 tr. "this prajñāpāramitā is the great bright spell, it is the unsurpassed spell"〔T25 0463c07〕. This 「大明呪」 tr. "great bright spell" is not merely a power that wards off calamity: it is another name for 「不可得」 tr. "unfindability". One who trains in this bright spell 「自不惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱」 tr. "does not trouble himself, does not trouble others, and does not trouble both", because 「不得我、不得眾生、不得壽命」 tr. "he does not find a self, does not find a being, does not find a life-span", and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, all being unfindable; by training in this great bright spell one attains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and the Buddhas of the three times—past, future, and now present—all trained in this great bright spell and attained awakening. The one form of the chapter name 「大明」 tr. "Great Brightness" (see Section IV) is established from this sūtra text.
Relics · the place on which omniscience of all kinds relies. The doctrinal foundation of the weighing of relics against prajñā in Sūtra ②. The Buddha asks Śakra in return from what the Buddha trained to attain omniscience of all kinds and his body, and Śakra answers himself that it was by training in prajñā; the Buddha then distinguishes the bounds between the body and the Buddha—「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」 tr. "one is not called the Buddha on account of this body; one is called the Buddha because of attaining omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0464c01〕, 「是佛身,一切種智所依處」 tr. "this body of the Buddha is the place on which omniscience of all kinds relies"〔T25 0464c03〕, and therefore 「是故我涅槃後舍利,當得供養」 tr. "therefore, after my nirvāṇa, my relics will receive offerings"〔T25 0464c05〕. The preciousness of the relics is not that the body is precious in itself: they are precious because they are the place on which 「得一切種智」 tr. "attaining omniscience of all kinds" relied—this one sentence is the common root of the stūpa-weighing of Sūtra ③ and of the meaning of 「舍利無記」 tr. "the relics are indeterminate" in Treatise ③.
The stūpa of the seven jewels · the yojana (the measures of the weighing). The measures of the stūpa-weighing of Sūtra ③: each step of the ascent takes as its unit 「作七寶塔,高一由旬」 tr. "making a stūpa of the seven jewels one yojana high"〔T25 0466b14〕—one stūpa of the seven jewels; filling Jambudvīpa; filling the four continents; filling a small thousand world; filling a middle two-thousand world; filling the three-thousand great-thousand world; each and every being in the three-thousand great-thousand world raising one; each and every being in worlds of the ten directions as many as the sands of the Ganges raising one—widening step by step, and none of them equal to hearing and upholding prajñā. The 「由旬」 tr. "yojana" is the measure of the stūpa's height and the 「七寶」 tr. "seven jewels" the preciousness of its material; the two serve to show that the merit of making offerings to the relics, however vast, still does not reach that of prajñā. The chapter name 「寶塔校量」 tr. "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa" (the one form of this treatise's base text) is established from this section.
Avaivartika · avaivartika: two spellings (the transliteration of avaivartika). The transliteration for the ground of non-retrogression, of which two forms appear within this chapter: Sūtra ② writes 「若一、若二住阿鞞跋致地」 tr. "whether one or two abide in the ground of the avaivartika"〔T25 0465b09〕, and Treatise ② writes 「若一、若二住阿毘跋致地」 tr. "whether one or two abide in the ground of the avaivartika"〔T25 0466b04〕—the sūtra text uses 「鞞」 tr. "pi (leather-radical graph)", while the base text, where the treatise-author cites the sūtra, uses 「毘」 tr. "pi (variant graph)". This treatise's own collation notes record under the character 「毘」 tr. "pi (variant graph)" in Treatise ② that the six transmitted texts all read 「鞞」 tr. "pi (leather-radical graph)" (see Section IV, the third finding, and Section VIII); that is, the base text where the treatise-author cites the sūtra alone reads 「毘」 tr. "pi (variant graph)", and the six texts correct it to 「鞞」 tr. "pi (leather-radical graph)", agreeing with the sūtra text itself. The sūtra explained writes this sound otherwise, as 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika (written with weiyue)" (a third form); the three forms stand side by side—see Section IV, the third finding.
The six perfections (abbreviated transcription). Sūtra and treatise alike use the abbreviated transcriptions and transliterations of the six perfections—giving, morality, patience, vigour, meditation, prajñā. These abbreviated transcriptions differ systematically from the full transliterated forms of the sūtra explained, 「檀那」 tr. "dāna" and 「禪那」 tr. "dhyāna" (this treatise drops the final 「那」 tr. "na", the sūtra explained supplies the final 「那」 tr. "na"); Sūtra ② of this chapter has several rounds of sentences listing the six perfections, where this difference is especially dense, in agreement with what was recorded in the earlier chapters—see Section IV.
III. Similes and Stories
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa is renowned for its similes; the similes of this chapter are scattered through its three Treatise sections, and for the most part use the affairs of kings in the world, sickness, water and fire, and stūpas and images to show the virtue of prajñā's protection and the meaning of the weighing.
The simile of the foot of the bodhi tree. The pivotal simile of this chapter, used once each in Sūtra ① and Treatise ①. Sūtra ① makes clear that with one who simply writes out prajñā and makes offerings to it, humans and non-humans cannot find an opening—「譬如若人、若畜生來入菩提樹下,諸邊內外;設人、非人來,不能得其便」 tr. "just as, if a human or an animal comes to the foot of the bodhi tree, within or without its surroundings, then even if humans or non-humans come, they cannot find an opening"〔T25 0464a04〕, because in this place the Buddhas of the past, future, and present all attained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Treatise ① sets out why it is used as a simile—「是事難信,故佛以菩提樹為喻」 tr. "this matter is hard to believe, so the Buddha uses the bodhi tree as a simile"〔T25 0464b15〕; 「佛以般若力故,於菩提樹下成無上道」 tr. "by the power of prajñā the Buddha accomplished the unsurpassed path at the foot of the bodhi tree"〔T25 0464b16〕, and through the force of the unsurpassed path the place still has majestic virtue, so that when beings enter it, evils cannot find an opening in them; how much more so prajñāpāramitā, the mother of all the Buddhas. The foot of the bodhi tree is the ground of the simile, where the majestic power of prajñā comes to rest; evils not finding an opening is what shows prajñā's protection.
The paired similes of the grave crime of treason deserving death. Treatise ① explains why one who receives and upholds prajñā enters the battle-lines unharmed, and yet some who receive and uphold it are still wounded by knives and weapons—because karma is of two kinds: that which must be undergone as a result, and that which need not be undergone as a result. It takes as a simile the person deserving death—「譬如大逆重罪應死之人,雖有強力、財寶,不可得免」 tr. "just as a person who has committed the grave crime of treason and deserves death, though he has great strength and riches, cannot escape"〔T25 0464a20〕, whereas one whose crime is light, though he falls under a capital article, may in principle be saved, and by the use of power and influence or wealth his life may be rescued. If a good man has no crime whose result must be undergone, by reading and reciting prajñā he will be rescued. The grave crime that must bring death is a simile for what must be undergone as a result; the light crime that can be saved is a simile for what need not be undergone as a result, from which prajñā can rescue.
The simile of the spell-craft of the seers of the outsiders' paths. Treatise ① explains the power of prajñā to protect against poison, water, and fire—「如外道神仙呪術力故,入水不溺,入火不熱,毒蟲不螫」 tr. "just as, by the power of the spell-craft of the divine seers of the outsiders' paths, one enters water and does not drown, enters fire and is not burned, and poisonous insects do not sting"〔T25 0464b05〕; how much more so prajñāpāramitā, the spell-craft through which the Buddhas of the ten directions achieved their accomplishment. If even the spell-craft of the outsiders' paths can protect against calamity, this shows that the power of prajñā, the great bright spell, surpasses it still more.
The simile of gold and jewels and the blind. Treatise ② explains why the people of Jambudvīpa do not make offerings to prajñā—「智人少故,不知供養般若,無咎;譬如金寶,盲者不識」 tr. "because the wise are few, they do not know to make offerings to prajñā; the fault is not in it—just as the blind do not recognise gold and jewels"〔T25 0466a09〕. It is not that gold and jewels are not precious; the blind simply do not recognise them. It is not that prajñā should not receive offerings; because the wise are few, people simply do not know to make offerings to it, and there is no fault in prajñā.
The simile of crossing water. Treatise ② explains the difference between 「無疑」 tr. "being without doubt" and 「決了」 tr. "decisive understanding"—「譬如渡水,初入是無疑,出彼岸是決了」 tr. "just as in crossing water, first entering is being without doubt, and coming out on the other shore is decisive understanding"〔T25 0466a18〕. One who first enters the water believes it can be crossed—that is being without doubt; one who comes out on the other shore has brought the matter to completion—that is decisive understanding. The beginning and end of crossing water are a simile for the first accomplishment of faith and the completion of knowledge.
The simile of the tall earthen stūpa. Treatise ③ explains why the Buddha weighs the merit of prajñā by means of stūpas—「人見土塔高大,即時生心,謂是塔主福德極大」 tr. "when people see a tall earthen stūpa, a thought arises at once, and they say that the owner of the stūpa has exceedingly great merit"〔T25 0467a24〕; how much more a stūpa raised of the seven jewels, one yojana high. If people seeing even an earthen stūpa infer that its owner's merit is great, then a present matter easily understood is used to attest how hard it is to measure the merit of prajñā.
The stories of King Kṛkin at the time of Kāśyapa Buddha and of the wheel-turning king Dezhu raising stūpas. Treatise ③ explains whether the stūpas are 「為實為假」 tr. "real or hypothetical", and cites two events as examples of 「有實」 tr. "being real"—「如迦葉佛般涅槃後,有國王名吉梨姞」 tr. "as after the parinirvāṇa of Kāśyapa Buddha there was a king named Kṛkin"〔T25 0467a28〕, who, when the human life-span was twenty thousand years, raised a stūpa of the seven jewels fifty li high to make offerings to the relics; 「又過去世有轉輪王,名德主,一日起五百塔,高五百由旬」 tr. "again, in a past age there was a wheel-turning king named Dezhu, who in one day raised five hundred stūpas, five hundred yojanas high"〔T25 0467b02〕. The stūpa-raising of the two kings is real, yet the sūtra's words 「滿三千大千世界」 tr. "filling the three-thousand great-thousand world" are a hypothetical simile; there is also a further account, 「皆是實有」 tr. "all are really existent" (a petty king according to his strength, a great wheel-turning king, a Brahmā king, and a bodhisattva who has attained dhāraṇī can each raise stūpas); the two accounts are set out side by side—see Section V.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
Many forms of the chapter name: Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa / Great Brightness / Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness / Relics and the Jewelled Stūpa / Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa · Chapter on Weighing (recorded side by side without judgement). Across base texts, across transmitted texts, and across the catalogues and registers, the name of this chapter shows many variants, more numerous than the four forms of the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife"; it is the first matter of this chapter that needs to be sorted out, and each is recorded here from the base text.
First, the base text on the side of this treatise (T25n1509). The fascicle-head title reads 「大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-second"〔T25 0463b16〕, and the mulu marker of the chapter body reads 「寶塔校量品」 tr. "Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa"〔T25 0463b21〕. 「寶塔校量」 tr. "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa" takes its name from the stūpa-weighing rising step by step in Sūtra ③.
Second, the collation note on the fascicle title on the side of this treatise (the collation notes are in Section VIII). Below the chapter-title sentence, the collation note on the fascicle title sets out the variant readings of three texts together—the Taishō base text reads 「大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二(卷五十七)」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-second (Fascicle Fifty-seven)"; the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「大智度經論卷第五十七釋第卅一品訖第卅二品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Fifty-seven, explaining from the thirty-first chapter to the end of the thirty-second chapter" (referring to what Fascicle 57 explains as 「品三十一至品三十二」 tr. "chapter thirty-one to chapter thirty-two", the chapter count one step short—see below); the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經寶塔校量品第卅一五十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the thirty-first, fifty-nine" (using the name 「寶塔校量」 tr. "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa" but with the chapter count as 「卅一」 tr. "thirty-first", one step short, and carrying in addition what appears to be a variant fascicle number, 「五十九」 tr. "fifty-nine"—held in doubt in Section VIII).
Third, the collation note on the chapter-title clause on the side of this treatise (missed by the extraction, supplied by hand as the one hundred and thirty-fourth of the entries in Section VIII)—the most central finding of this chapter. The ten characters of the chapter-title sentence itself, 「釋寶塔校量品第三十二」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-second", have their own separate clause-level collation: the transmitted Song, Yuan, and Ming editions of this treatise all read 「釋大明品第三十二」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Great Brightness, the Thirty-second", and the Palace edition reads 「釋第三十二品大明品」 tr. "Commentary on the thirty-second chapter, the Chapter on Great Brightness"—that is, all four secondary editions of this treatise now extant (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace) agree in wording with the base text of the sūtra explained, T223 (「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness"), and only the Taishō / Korean base text, together with the Shōgozō and Ishiyama manuscripts (see the second item), preserves the words 「寶塔(校量)」 tr. "Jewelled Stūpa (Weighing)"; there is further an interlinear note in the Ming edition itself, recording below the eighth character of the chapter-title sentence the seven characters 「經作寶塔大明品」 tr. "the sūtra reads ‘Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness’" (「經」 tr. "the sūtra" being the sūtra explained, T223, and 「寶塔大明品」 tr. "Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness" being a compound name taking up both roots, 「寶塔」 tr. "Jewelled Stūpa" and 「大明」 tr. "Great Brightness"). This clause-level collation note forms a network of evidence in which the three root words 「寶塔/校量/大明」 tr. "Jewelled Stūpa / Weighing / Great Brightness" appear across one another.
Fourth, the base text on the side of the sūtra explained (T223). In the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra translated by Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, this chapter is titled 「大明品第三十二」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness, the Thirty-second"〔T08 0283a21〕, taking its name from the meaning in Sūtra ① of prajñā as the 「大明呪」 tr. "great bright spell", in agreement with the four editions Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace of this treatise.
Fifth, the variant name in the Khitan edition on the side of the sūtra explained. An interlinear note below the chapter title of the sūtra explained reads 「丹本作寶塔品」 tr. "the Khitan edition reads ‘Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa’" (the collation notes are in Section VIII)—sharing with this treatise's base-text 「寶塔校量品」 tr. "Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa" the root 「寶塔」 tr. "Jewelled Stūpa", and forming a two-way cross-text corroboration: the base text of this treatise and the Khitan edition of the sūtra explained both contain 「寶塔」 tr. "Jewelled Stūpa", while the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions of this treatise and the Taishō base text of the sūtra explained both contain 「大明」 tr. "Great Brightness"; the two roots appear crosswise within the groups of transmitted texts of the two works.
Sixth, the variant names in the catalogues and registers of the Tang and Song. The Tang monk Xuanyi's Extended Chapter Register of the Buddhist Teaching of the Kaiyuan Era of the Great Tang (A097n1267) records 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經舍利寶塔品第三十一」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on the Relics and the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-first"〔A097n1267 0813a02〕—a third form of the chapter name (「舍利寶塔品」 tr. "Chapter on the Relics and the Jewelled Stūpa", taking up both the meaning of relics in Sūtra ② and the meaning of the jewelled stūpa in Sūtra ③), with the chapter count as 「第三十一」 tr. "the thirty-first", one step short (see below). The Song monk Weibai's Essentials of the Outline of the Great Canon (C056n1159) records it in two places—Fascicle 2 reads 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness"〔C056n1159 0139a10〕 (as the sūtra explained), and Fascicle 5 reads 「釋般若中寶塔品.校量品.述誠品義」 tr. "explaining the meaning of the Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa, the Chapter on Weighing, and the Chapter on Declaring the Truth within the prajñā sūtra"〔C056n1159 0185c09〕 (placed under the entry 「五十七」 tr. "fifty-seven", corresponding to Fascicle 57), where the two designations 「寶塔品.校量品」 tr. "Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa. Chapter on Weighing" are set side by side with a 「.」 tr. "full-stop separator"; Section VIII holds this in doubt and sets out both readings.
Taken together, across its transmissions the chapter name shows many written forms—「寶塔校量/大明/寶塔大明/舍利寶塔/寶塔品·校量品」 tr. "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa / Great Brightness / Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness / Relics and the Jewelled Stūpa / Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa · Chapter on Weighing"—all already checked word for word against the base text. This edition follows this treatise's base text for the chapter name, 「寶塔校量品」 tr. "Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa" (the main axis for the chapter name in this edition is the base text of this treatise, not the sūtra explained, not the secondary editions, not the catalogues); the sūtra explained's 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness", the Khitan edition's 「寶塔品」 tr. "Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa", the Ming edition's interlinear 「寶塔大明品」 tr. "Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness", A097's 「舍利寶塔品」 tr. "Chapter on the Relics and the Jewelled Stūpa", and C056's 「寶塔品·校量品」 tr. "Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa · Chapter on Weighing" are all preserved word for word in the comparative account, not altered, recorded side by side without judgement, and none is settled on as the correct name. Only, the finding of the third item shows that the distribution of transmitted texts facing this decision is far more complex than the two parties 「底本與所釋經」 tr. "base text and sūtra explained"—the majority of this treatise's own secondary editions (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace) already read 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness" together with the sūtra explained; this is a newly added fact (a faithful record with evidence in the wording of a base text), not a re-examination of what has been ruled, and is recorded side by side for reference.
Chapter-number misalignment and the count ‘one step short across the whole work’. In the sūtra explained, the ordinal in the mulu attribute for this chapter is thirty-three, while the displayed title is 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness" (displayed chapter number thirty-two), the attribute counting one place more than the displayed text—continuing the established departure in chapter numbering in the electronic canon text of the sūtra explained since Chapter 27 (attribute ordinal = displayed number plus one). In this treatise the mulu attribute ordinal of this chapter is thirty-two against the displayed chapter number thirty-two, internally consistent, and for the next chapter, "Declaring the Truth", this treatise's ordinal thirty-three against the displayed thirty-three likewise shows no departure—this is a structural phenomenon of the electronic canon text of the sūtra explained alone, not seen on this treatise's side; it is recorded as it is, without judging its cause.
There is, separately, a trace of a count ‘one step short across the whole work’, which in this chapter receives several attestations, though of differing magnitude; the level of reliability is set out side by side. First, the fascicle-head title of this treatise's 〔聖〕 manuscript refers to what Fascicle 57 explains as 「第卅一品訖第卅二品」 tr. "from the thirty-first chapter to the end of the thirty-second chapter" (converted, that is from Chapter 32, "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa", to Chapter 33, "Declaring the Truth", agreeing with the observed actual content of Fascicle 57), one step short of the displayed text. Second, the A097 catalogue records this chapter as 「舍利寶塔品第三十一」 tr. "Chapter on the Relics and the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-first"〔A097n1267 0813a02〕, one step short of the 「第三十二」 tr. "Thirty-second" of this treatise and the sūtra explained, in the same direction as its records of the neighbouring chapters—the preceding chapter is recorded as 「現功德品第三十」 tr. "Chapter on Manifest Merits, the Thirtieth"〔A097n1267 0813a01〕 (Chapter 31), and the following chapter as 「述成品第三十二」 tr. "Chapter on Declaring and Confirming, the Thirty-second"〔A097n1267 0813a05〕 (Chapter 33); A097 is uniformly one step short across the whole work (the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife", is also recorded in A097 as 「現功德品」 tr. "Chapter on Manifest Merits", consistent with what is recorded in the already sealed apparatus of the preceding chapter). Third, the colophon at the end of the fascicle in this treatise's 〔石〕 manuscript itself again refers to this chapter as 「第三十品」 tr. "the thirtieth chapter"—the collation note 「報【大】,報釋第三十品竟【石】」 tr. "‘reward’ in the Taishō; ‘reward. End of the commentary on the thirtieth chapter’ in the Ishiyama"〔T25 0467b20〕, that is, the Ishiyama manuscript reads the end-boundary of this chapter as 「釋第三十品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the thirtieth chapter", two steps short of the displayed 「三十二」 tr. "thirty-two". The magnitude of this Ishiyama 「負二階」 tr. "two steps short" differs from the 「負一階」 tr. "one step short" of the first and second items: if the three shared one source, this place should read 「第三十一」 tr. "thirty-first" and not 「第三十」 tr. "thirtieth". This section records both as they are, side by side, without forcing a reconciliation—either the Ishiyama manuscript's own counting tradition differs from those of the Shōgozō and A097, or 「報釋第三十品竟」 tr. "reward. End of the commentary on the thirtieth chapter" is in fact a duplicated marker of the end-boundary of another chapter (the Ishiyama manuscript divides its fascicles differently from the Taishō / Korean canon, and its chapter boundaries need not correspond one to one with those of this treatise's base text); this Ishiyama exception is faithfully recorded as present and left for further study, without arbitrary decision.
Full comparative reading of the cited sūtra. The three Sūtra sections of this treatise (Sūtra ①②③ combined, as the continuous stream of Chinese characters left after stripping the 【經】 / 【論】 labels) were collated word for word against the whole of the sūtra explained's chapter "Great Brightness": over four thousand characters on this treatise's side and over four thousand on the side of the sūtra explained, the word-for-word agreement rate being slightly below the norm of the comparative readings of the prajñā chapters—because the density of repeated sentences in the step-by-step ascent of the 「塔校量」 tr. "stūpa-weighing" of Sūtra ③ is the highest in the whole chapter, small differences of punctuation and wording in the repeated phrases multiply with each step, producing large stretches of false misalignment in the ascending passages (counting one by one the repeated marker words 「起七寶塔」 tr. "raise a stūpa of the seven jewels", 「皆高一由旬」 tr. "all one yojana high", and 「不如」 tr. "is not equal to it", the number of steps on the two sides agrees completely, proving that the large differences in this area are purely confusion of alignment, not real omissions). The sūtra explained has no Treatise layer for this chapter, the whole chapter being sūtra text; it corresponds word for word to the sūtra cited in the three sections of this treatise, all of it cited in full, with no large abridgements by partial citation. The differences fall into two classes: first, pure differences of punctuation convention—the editorial layer of the sūtra explained is sparser in its enumerating commas, seen especially in the continuous writing of the repeated ascending sentences of Sūtra ③—a mutual difference of editorial convention, not a textual variant; second, systematic variant writings and the three matters of the two-sided collation that bear on doctrine, as follows.
Systematic variant writings (recurring across texts). First, the final 「那」 tr. "na" in the transliteration of the six perfections—this treatise's 「檀波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā" and 「禪波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā" (abbreviated transcription) appear in the sūtra explained mostly as 「檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā (with na)" and 「禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (with na)" (the full transliterated form, supplying the final 「那」 tr. "na"); Sūtra ② of this chapter has several rounds of sentences listing the six perfections, where this difference is especially dense, in agreement with what was recorded in the earlier chapters. Second, 「華」 tr. "flower (hua, older graph)" / 「花」 tr. "flower (hua, later graph)"—the sūtra explained in this chapter uses 「花」 tr. "flower (later graph)" almost throughout (flowers and incense, heavenly flowers), while this treatise mostly writes 「華」 tr. "flower (older graph)" (flowers and incense), a systematic difference across the whole text, seen especially in the repeated offering sentences of Sūtra ③. These two are recorded side by side without judgement; 「華/花」 tr. "flower (older graph) / flower (later graph)" is treated separately as a comparison group—see below.
Three findings of the two-sided collation. In the comparative reading of this chapter with the sūtra explained, there are three matters that bear on doctrine or transliteration and deserve separate listing; their levels of reliability differ, and they are listed separately as they are.
First finding (new evidence in this chapter · corroborated by the Ishiyama transmitted text): 「世界」 tr. "world" / 「國土」 tr. "land". Around 「成就眾生、淨佛世界」 tr. "bringing beings to maturity and purifying Buddha-worlds" in Sūtra ②, this treatise writes 「世界」 tr. "world", and the sūtra explained writes 「國土」 tr. "land". Checking back against this treatise's own collation notes: here there is the collation note 「世界【大】|國土【石】」 tr. "‘world’ in the Taishō; ‘land’ in the Ishiyama"〔T25 0464c21〕; that is, this treatise's transmitted 〔石〕 manuscript clearly reads 「國土」 tr. "land" at this one place, agreeing completely with the base text of the sūtra explained. This differs from the zero hits of the comparison group 「世界/國土」 tr. "world / land" in the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife"—in this chapter the word has direct corroboration from a transmitted text within this treatise itself, forming the second-strongest evidence of the two-sided collation for this chapter; recorded side by side without judgement.
Second finding (the strongest in this chapter · a recurrence of the same type as in the preceding chapter · three occurrences): 「解脫」 tr. "liberation" / 「背捨」 tr. "turning away" (the term for the eight liberations). Around 「三十七品、三解脫門、八解脫、九次第定」 tr. "the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three gates of liberation, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions"〔T25 0465a07〕 in Sūtra ②, this treatise writes 「解脫」 tr. "liberation", while the corresponding place in the sūtra explained reads 「背捨」 tr. "turning away". Checking back against this treatise's own collation notes: for 「解脫」 tr. "liberation" there is the collation note 「解脫【大】|背捨【石】」 tr. "‘liberation’ in the Taishō; ‘turning away’ in the Ishiyama" (its own collation note〔T25 0465a07〕, with two further recursive re-citations〔T25 0465a20〕〔T25 0467a14〕, all with the same reading); that is, this treatise's transmitted 〔石〕 manuscript reads 「背捨」 tr. "turning away" at all three of these places, wholly consistent with the entire line of the sūtra explained. This is the material of highest reliability in this chapter's comparative reading with the sūtra explained, and together with the first finding of the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife" (four occurrences of 「解脫/背捨」 tr. "liberation / turning away" in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama), it forms a cross-chapter continuous recurrence (the divergence between the old transliterating and translating renderings of the eight liberations / eight turnings-away, aṣṭau vimokṣāḥ, repeating the same pattern of transmitted-text support across several chapters); recorded side by side without judgement.
Third finding (variant forms in three shapes · the majority departing from the base text · recorded without being raised in rank): 「毘」 tr. "pi (variant graph)" / 「鞞」 tr. "pi (leather-radical graph)" / 「惟越」 tr. "weiyue" (the transliteration of avaivartika). Where Treatise ② of this treatise cites the sūtra, the base text reads 「阿毘跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (written with pi, variant graph)"〔T25 0466b04〕, and this treatise's own collation has here the collation note 「毘【大】|鞞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "‘pi (variant graph)’ in the Taishō; ‘pi (leather-radical graph)’ in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama"〔T25 0466b05〕—all six secondary transmitted texts of this treatise (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama—the single entry with the fullest coverage of transmitted texts among this chapter's collation notes) read uniformly 「鞞」 tr. "pi (leather-radical graph)" (avaivartika, written with pi, leather-radical graph), against the base text's 「毘」 tr. "pi (variant graph)", and in agreement with the reading 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (written with pi, leather-radical graph)"〔T25 0465b10〕 in this chapter's own Sūtra ②. The sūtra explained reads this sound otherwise, as 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika (written with weiyue)" (a third transliteration, with entirely different characters). All three forms have been checked word for word against the base text: pi (variant graph) (this treatise's base text, a lone reading) / pi (leather-radical graph) (six texts of this treatise plus the sūtra text itself) / weiyue (the sūtra explained). The tension in this case, 「多數與底本相對」 tr. "a majority set against the base text", is of the same type as the discussion of the chapter name in the third item above (the group of this treatise's secondary editions as a whole departing from the wording of the Taishō base text); but because the reading of the sūtra explained, 「惟越」 tr. "weiyue", is not isomorphic in wording with any transmitted text of this treatise, the existence of the three forms is only recorded and not raised to the rank of 「雙向互證」 tr. "two-way mutual evidence", and in keeping with the facts it is set on a different level from the first and second findings.
Control group check (negative comparison). Beyond the three findings above, for the text-wide systematic difference 「華/花」 tr. "flower (older graph) / flower (later graph)" this section checked back one by one against the complete set of one hundred and thirty-four collation notes of this treatise, with only one hit (〔T25 0466b20〕, and in that entry the character of the Taishō base text itself already contains 「花」 tr. "flower (later graph)"—「不離薩婆若心,亦供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,若花【大】|〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "‘not parting from the mind of sarvajñā, also making offerings, paying reverence, honouring and praising, whether with flowers’ in the Taishō; lacking in the Shōgozō"—this is part of the collation of a whole sentence 〔the Shōgozō lacks the whole sentence〕, not a paired variant reading of 「華/花」 tr. "flower (older graph) / flower (later graph)")—that is, for the text-wide difference 「華/花」 tr. "flower (older graph) / flower (later graph)" there is in substance zero corroboration from the transmitted texts within this treatise, and it is purely a difference in the habitual translation conventions of the two texts. It is recorded as an instance of restraint in method: not every difference is to be singled out.
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in a 「大明呪」 tr. "great bright spell" and a 「校量」 tr. "weighing"—prajñā is the great bright spell that can give birth to the Buddhas of the three times, and therefore the merit of making offerings to prajñā surpasses that of making offerings to the body that can give birth to a Buddha (the relics) and to the place that can contain a Buddha (the jewelled stūpa). Its meaning may be summarised in five layers.
First, prajñā is the great bright spell, and has 「不可得」 tr. "unfindability" as its substance. Sūtra ① makes clear that for one who receives and upholds prajñā, knives and weapons, poison, water and fire, and all calamities cannot harm him, and the root of this lies in prajñā being the 「大明呪、是無上呪」 tr. "great bright spell, it is the unsurpassed spell"〔T25 0463c08〕; and the power of this bright spell is not some separate art of warding off calamity: it is the single meaning of 「不可得」 tr. "unfindability"—one who trains in this bright spell 「自不惱身、亦不惱他、亦不兩惱」 tr. "does not trouble himself, does not trouble others, and does not trouble both", because 「不得我、不得眾生、不得壽命」 tr. "he does not find a self, does not find a being, does not find a life-span", and so on up to omniscience of all kinds, all being unfindable, so that neither the troubling nor the troubled has any standing. The Buddhas of the three times all trained in this great bright spell and attained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—the great bright spell is another name for ultimate emptiness, not a worldly spell for averting disaster.
Second, the preciousness of the Buddha lies in omniscience of all kinds and not in the body, and the relics are worthy of offerings because they are that on which omniscience of all kinds relied. In Sūtra ② the Buddha distinguishes the bounds between the body and the Buddha—「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」 tr. "one is not called the Buddha on account of this body; one is called the Buddha because of attaining omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0464c01〕, 「是佛身,一切種智所依處」 tr. "this body of the Buddha is the place on which omniscience of all kinds relies"〔T25 0464c03〕, and therefore after nirvāṇa the relics should receive offerings. The relics are precious not because the body is precious in itself, but because it was once the place on which 「得一切種智」 tr. "attaining omniscience of all kinds" relied; making offerings to prajñā is directly 「供養一切種智」 tr. "making offerings to omniscience of all kinds", and therefore its merit is greater than that of making offerings to the relics—this is the meaning laid as a foundation in Sūtra ②, the common root of the stūpa-weighing of Sūtra ③ and of 「舍利無記」 tr. "the relics are indeterminate" in Treatise ③.
Third, the middle way penetrates giving and keeping the precepts. Treatise ② explains why prajñā can give birth to the five perfections—by practising prajñā one attains the real mark of all dharmas, and only then can one penetrate giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest; if all dharmas are empty, there is neither offence nor merit (so what use are giving and keeping the precepts?); if dharmas have a really existent mark, they should not arise from causes and conditions; if beings are permanent, there is no one who dies; if they are impermanent, there is no offence or merit in later lives; if there are no beings, there is no offence of killing—「若得是般若波羅蜜實相法,則不墮有無二邊,用中道通達布施、持戒等」 tr. "if one attains this dharma of the real mark of prajñāpāramitā, one does not fall into the two extremes of existence and non-existence, and by the middle way penetrates giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest"〔T25 0466a05〕. Giving and keeping the precepts do not have a reality of their own apart from prajñā; because of the middle way of prajñā one can penetrate them without falling into the two extremes, and because of this result there are the great kṣatriya clans and so on up to the Buddhas.
Fourth, prajñā can give birth to all wholesome dharmas and is the Dharma-seal of all the Buddhas. Sūtra ② makes clear that the five perfections, inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and existent dharmas, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, bringing beings to maturity and purifying Buddha-worlds, the great kṣatriya clans and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds of the Buddhas, 「皆從般若波羅蜜中生」 tr. "all arise from prajñāpāramitā"; in Sūtra ③ Śakra further declares of his own accord that the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas and the four immeasurables, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three gates of liberation, the four truths, the six supernormal powers, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the six perfections, the eighteen emptinesses, and so on up to omniscience of all kinds 「皆入般若波羅蜜中」 tr. "all enter prajñāpāramitā", and 「是名一切諸佛法印」 tr. "this is called the Dharma-seal of all the Buddhas"〔T25 0467a19〕; all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas and the Buddhas of the three times train in this Dharma-seal and cross over to the other shore. Prajñā is that from which all wholesome dharmas arise and into which they all together enter, and therefore it is the mother of the Buddhas of the three times.
Fifth, the conclusion of the weighing—if even the giving birth to Buddhas deserves offerings, how much more the relics. Treatise ③ gathers up the meaning of the stūpa-weighing of Sūtra ③—the stūpas rising step by step (one stūpa, filling Jambudvīpa and so on up to filling the three-thousand great-thousand world, each and every being raising one) are none of them equal to hearing and upholding prajñā, because 「十善道乃至一切種智皆攝在般若波羅蜜中」 tr. "the ten wholesome paths and so on up to omniscience of all kinds are all comprised in prajñāpāramitā"; 「是般若中但出生佛,尚應當供養」 tr. "even if this prajñā only gave birth to Buddhas, it would still deserve offerings"〔T25 0467b16〕, how much more since the birth of the three vehicles and the happiness among humans and gods all come about through prajñā. The whole chapter closes on a single doctrinal drop—「舍利是無記法,是諸善法所依止處故,後乃能與人果報;行般若波羅蜜,即時得果,後亦得報」 tr. "relics are an indeterminate dharma; because they are a place on which wholesome dharmas rely, they can afterwards give people a karmic result; when one practises prajñāpāramitā, one attains the fruit at once, and afterwards also obtains the reward"〔T25 0467b18〕: the relics are indeterminate and can give a karmic result only later, by serving as that on which wholesome dharmas rely; practising prajñā, one attains the fruit at once and afterwards also obtains the reward. The extreme of the weighing lies in this difference of 「即時/待後」 tr. "at once / waiting for later"—the merit of making offerings to relics and jewelled stūpas, however vast, is still an indeterminate reward that waits for later; the merit of practising prajñā is obtained at once. This is where the chapter 「寶塔校量」 tr. "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa" comes to its close.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a full commentary line by line, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations are, in fact, unevenly distributed. The ancient masters' coverage of this chapter is of two types: Jizang's commentary on the sūtra explained preserves a complete dedicated section, whose explanation of the chapter name and whose analytical headings correspond one by one to the sūtra and treatise of this chapter; Huiying's commentary on the treatise has a gap and does not cover this fascicle. Besides these there are the records of the chapter name in the catalogues and registers, and the restatement of this chapter's key term in a later chapter of this treatise. This section records what they comment on and cite and how it corresponds to this chapter, without judging the relative merits of the masters' interpretations.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). Its line-by-line commentary on this chapter begins at〔X24n0451 0267c01〕 (chapter title 「大明品第三十二」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness, the Thirty-second") and ends at〔X24n0451 0269a02〕 (before the start of the next chapter, "Chapter on Declaring and Confirming, the Thirty-third"), covering the whole of this chapter's three Sūtra and three Treatise sections. Throughout, Jizang uses the name 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness" (as in the sūtra explained, T223, and the four editions Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace of this treatise), and not this treatise's base-text name 「寶塔校量品」 tr. "Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa"—another instance of an ancient master's commentary naming a chapter after the sūtra explained rather than after this treatise's base text (in the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife", Jizang likewise used the sūtra's name), recurring continuously across chapters, recorded for reference. Seven points in it are worth recording. First, the carrying-over of the overall analysis—「此品明第三不橫死果」 tr. "this chapter makes clear the third, the fruit of not dying an untimely death"〔X24n0451 0267c02〕, and the fourth, the fruit of being at ease in one's dwelling-place without fear, and by 「歎般若力如明呪」 tr. "praising the power of prajñā as like a bright spell" it explains the naming of the 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness"—pointing out that this chapter carries on the last two fruits of the framework of 「周三品五果格量」 tr. "a cycle of three chapters, the measuring of the five fruits" after the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife" (the preceding chapter containing the first three fruits, this chapter containing the remaining part of the third fruit plus the fourth fruit), mutually attesting across two chapters with the sentence cited in the apparatus of the preceding chapter, 「三果在此品,兩果大明品也」 tr. "three fruits are in this chapter; two fruits are in the Chapter on Great Brightness". Second, the analysis into two similes—「初明不橫死果,有二:第一、明刀箭不傷」 tr. "first, making clear the fruit of not dying an untimely death, there are two: the first makes clear that knives and arrows do not wound"〔X24n0451 0267c06〕, and the second makes clear that water, fire, and the like do not harm—corresponding word for word to the two-simile structure of Treatise ①, knives and arrows not wounding and poison, water, and fire. Third, the parallel question and answer on the determined fruit / the undetermined fruit in the Dharmapada—Jizang poses the question 「法句中云非空非海中避之不得脫,如佛豈不行般若而為石傷指」 tr. "the Dharmapada says that neither in the sky nor in the midst of the sea can one escape by avoiding it; as with the Buddha—did he not practise prajñā, and yet his toe was wounded by a stone?", and answers 「法句中明定果,此中不定果」 tr. "the Dharmapada makes clear the determined fruit; here it is the undetermined fruit"〔X24n0451 0267c13〕—wholly parallel in doctrine to Treatise ①'s 「二種業因緣:必應受報(《法句》所說)、不必受報(此中所說)」 tr. "two kinds of karmic causes and conditions: that which must be undergone as a result (what the Dharmapada speaks of) and that which need not be undergone as a result (what is spoken of here)": Jizang uses 「定果/不定果」 tr. "determined fruit / undetermined fruit", Treatise ① uses 「必應受報/不必受報」 tr. "must be undergone as a result / need not be undergone as a result"—the same Dharmapada citation, the same doctrinal framework, with slightly different wording; this treatise was written far earlier than Jizang's commentary, and Jizang follows the meaning of the treatise here; this is recorded without judging which came first. Fourth, the dialectic of omniscience of all kinds / the body of marks and minor marks—「今取種智是佛,相好身非佛」 tr. "now it is taken that omniscience of all kinds is the Buddha, and the body of marks and minor marks is not the Buddha"〔X24n0451 0267c20〕, adding a layer of dialectic not stated explicitly in Treatise ② (making offerings to the body of marks and minor marks and to the relics also yields merit, but the merit is inferior to that of making offerings to omniscience of all kinds and to prajñā)—echoing word for word Sūtra ②'s 「不以是身名為佛,得一切種智故名為佛」 tr. "one is not called the Buddha on account of this body; one is called the Buddha because of attaining omniscience of all kinds". Fifth, the fourfold analysis—it analyses the passage of Śakra's counter-question in Sūtra ② as 「第一、反問答;第二、正答;第三、釋答;第四、證答」 tr. "first, the counter-question and answer; second, the direct answer; third, the explanatory answer; fourth, the attesting answer"〔X24n0451 0268a06〕—the four layers corresponding word for word to the progressive structure of Sūtra ② / Treatise ②, 「帝釋反問→佛連環反問→帝釋自陳少所人→佛述成廣釋」 tr. "Śakra's counter-question → the Buddha's chain of counter-questions → Śakra declaring of himself that few people do → the Buddha declaring and confirming and explaining at length". Sixth, the meaning of root and branch—「塔與舍利但是末,般若是本」 tr. "the stūpa and the relics are only the branch; prajñā is the root"〔X24n0451 0268b02〕: the relics are the body that abides, the stūpa is the place where it abides—the framework of 「本末」 tr. "root and branch" echoing word for word the meaning of Treatise ③'s 「舍利是無記法,是諸善法所依止處」 tr. "relics are an indeterminate dharma, a place on which wholesome dharmas rely". Seventh, the question and answer on real and hypothetical—the 「解實假設」 tr. "explaining real and hypothetical" at the end of the commentary〔X24n0451 0268c20〕 corresponds word for word to Treatise ③'s question and answer, 「問曰:是塔為實、為假」 tr. "Question: are these stūpas real, or hypothetical?"; it is the final section of X24's commentary on this chapter, followed directly by the end of the "Chapter on Great Brightness" and the start of the "Chapter on Declaring and Confirming".
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791). It is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, and survives only in fragmentary fascicles; Fascicle 17 ends at the treatise's Fascicle 45, and Fascicle 21 begins at the treatise's Fascicle 59, so that the treatise's Fascicle 57, to which this chapter belongs, falls exactly within the gap between these two fascicles, and the surviving fascicles of Huiying's commentary do not cover this chapter at all. A search back through the whole corpus for word-strings peculiar to this chapter, 「寶塔校量品」 tr. "Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa", 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness", 「大明呪」 tr. "great bright spell", 「兩陣戰時」 tr. "when two battle-lines fight", and the like, gives zero hits for this chapter's passages—the fragmentary fascicles of Huiying's commentary do not cover this chapter, continuing the conclusion recorded for the earlier chapters; recorded as it is.
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784). A search back through the whole book for the strings 「寶塔校量」 tr. "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa", 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness", and 「大明呪」 tr. "great bright spell" gives zero hits for this chapter—the same situation as in the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife" (Chapter 30 once received Junzheng's citation of that chapter's prediction by Dīpaṃkara; neither Chapter 31 nor this chapter shows one); no named citation by Junzheng is found for this chapter; its absence is recorded as it is, and nothing is forced.
Bibliographical records (supporting evidence for the chapter name). The Tang monk Xuanyi's Extended Chapter Register of the Buddhist Teaching of the Kaiyuan Era of the Great Tang (A097n1267) records this chapter as 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經舍利寶塔品第三十一」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on the Relics and the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-first"〔A097n1267 0813a02〕, using the name 「舍利寶塔品」 tr. "Chapter on the Relics and the Jewelled Stūpa" with the chapter count one step short (see Section IV). The Song monk Weibai's Essentials of the Outline of the Great Canon (C056n1159) records it in two places—Fascicle 2, 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness"〔C056n1159 0139a10〕 (with the summary 「受持般若。能除一切刀箭是大明呪」 tr. "receiving and upholding prajñā: that which can remove all knives and arrows is the great bright spell", echoing the meaning of the great bright spell in Sūtra ①), and Fascicle 5, 「寶塔品.校量品.述誠品」 tr. "Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa. Chapter on Weighing. Chapter on Declaring the Truth"〔C056n1159 0185c09〕. The records of the two books are supporting evidence for the circulation of the chapter name in many forms; recorded side by side without judgement.
The restatement of this chapter's key term in a later chapter of this treatise (a thread of further resonance · corrected on re-examination). A search of the whole corpus for the term 「寶塔校量」 tr. "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa" in this treatise: in the main text it occurs only in this chapter's own title; there are two further occurrences within the collation notes at the end of the fascicle〔T25 0750b21 校記〕—the chapter name recorded in the variant texts of the end-of-fascicle title of Fascicle 57 in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama manuscripts (「摩訶般若波羅蜜經寶塔校量品第卅一」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-first"), which belong to collation notes on the fascicle titles of transmitted texts, not to the treatise-author's own explanation outside the chapter; their nature is recorded as it is. A search was also made for the term 「大明呪」 tr. "great bright spell": besides its three occurrences within this chapter〔T25 0463c08/0463c17/0463c18〕, a later chapter, "Exhortation to Receive and Uphold" (Chapter 34), restates 「般若波羅蜜是大明呪、無上明呪、無等等明呪」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is the great bright spell, the unsurpassed bright spell, the bright spell equal to the unequalled" and explains it at length〔T25 0468b18 起〕—this is a clear thread of further resonance from the doctrine of this chapter to a later chapter; its development belongs to the scope of Chapter 34 (not the immediately following Chapter 33, "Declaring the Truth"—the main text of "Declaring the Truth" has no occurrence of the words 「大明呪」 tr. "great bright spell"), and this section stops at recording the thread.
Recent writings (excluded by rule). Explanations by recent scholars are, by rule, excluded: they are not taken as the authority of the ancient masters, nor brought into doctrinal citation.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The doctrinal lines of this chapter, carried on before and after, are four; all are recorded in this section, without settling the reading.
First, the treatise's internal self-reference and the continuity from chapter to chapter. The treatise repeatedly uses the method of cross-reference—Treatise ②, explaining the meaning of offerings such as 「華香、瓔珞」 tr. "flowers and incense, necklaces", says simply 「如先說」 tr. "as explained before"〔T25 0465c17〕 (pointing to an earlier explanation); Treatise ②'s 「後品中佛自說:『無方便智慧布施迴向,不名檀波羅蜜。』」 tr. "in a later chapter the Buddha himself says: ‘Giving and dedication without skilful means and wisdom are not called dānapāramitā.’"〔T25 0465c22〕 (pointing to the meaning of what the Buddha himself says in a later chapter); Treatise ③, explaining 「一一眾生」 tr. "each and every being", says simply 「後言……施主多故福德多」 tr. "later it says… because the donors are many, the merit is great"—all clear evidence of this treatise's continuity from chapter to chapter and of its making meaning through cross-reference.
Second, cross-sūtra inclusion (a doctrinal anchor peculiar to this chapter). Treatise ② explains Sūtra ②'s 「諸餘善法入般若波羅蜜」 tr. "all other wholesome dharmas enter prajñāpāramitā"—「是諸餘經,所謂《法華經》、《密迹經》等」 tr. "these are all the other sūtras, namely the Lotus Sūtra, the Sūtra of Secret Traces, and so on"〔T25 0466b05〕: among the twelve divisions of the scriptures, those whose meaning is the same as prajñā, though not called prajñāpāramitā sūtras, are in doctrine the same as prajñāpāramitā. This is the treatise's meaning of prajñā encompassing all the sūtras, making clear that 「諸餘善法入般若」 tr. "all other wholesome dharmas enter prajñā" does not refer only to the six perfections and the limbs of the path, but also to the doctrine of all the other sūtras returning together to prajñā—the explicit text of this chapter's further resonance toward other sūtras.
Third, the linked chain with the preceding and following chapters. This chapter, "Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa", together with the preceding chapter, "Quelling Strife", and the next chapter, "Declaring the Truth", belongs to the framework, as analysed by Jizang, of the Larger Sūtra's 「周三品」 tr. "cycle of three chapters" (Quelling Strife / Great Brightness / Declaring and Confirming) and its 「五果格量」 tr. "measuring of the five fruits" (Section VI): the preceding chapter contains the first three of the five fruits, and this chapter contains the last two fruits (the fruit of not dying an untimely death, and the fruit of being at ease in one's dwelling-place without fear). A later chapter, "Exhortation to Receive and Uphold" (Chapter 34), restates this chapter's key term, 「大明呪」 tr. "great bright spell", and explains it at length (Section VI), the doctrinal line continuing. The word-for-word parallel of this chapter in the sūtra explained, "Great Brightness" (Section IV), and Jizang's line-by-line commentary in his section on "Great Brightness" (Section VI), are together the outer conditions of this chapter's doctrinal line.
Fourth, the carrying over of the analyses of the ancient masters. Jizang takes this chapter as the latter part of the Larger Sūtra's 「周三品·五果格量」 tr. "cycle of three chapters · measuring of the five fruits", and takes 「大明呪→大明品」 tr. "great bright spell → Chapter on Great Brightness" as the logic of the naming (Section VI), speaking from this chapter's position in the structure of the Larger Sūtra; the phrases in his commentary, 「塔與舍利但是末,般若是本」 tr. "the stūpa and the relics are only the branch; prajñā is the root" and 「解實假設」 tr. "explaining real and hypothetical", echo word for word this treatise's Treatise ③, 「舍利是無記法」 tr. "relics are an indeterminate dharma" and 「是塔為實為假」 tr. "are these stūpas real or hypothetical"—this belongs to the carrying over of the analysis of one ancient master's school; this section records its trace, and does not settle it as a structural assertion attested by the sūtra text itself.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 57 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0463b16–0467b20〕 (the main text of the chapter body ends at〔T25 0467b18〕 with the sentence 「後亦得報」 tr. "and afterwards also obtains the reward", the collation at the end of the fascicle concerns the character 「報」 tr. "reward" at〔T25 0467b20〕, and the next chapter, "Declaring the Truth", begins at〔T25 0467b21〕, likewise in Fascicle 57); the collation text for the sūtra explained is the chapter "Great Brightness" of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0283a21 起〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0267c01–0269a02〕); the fragmentary fascicles of Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) do not cover this chapter, and Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has no citation. The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions, the Shōgozō manuscript, and the Ishiyama text (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript), as well as the Southern Canon.
Compound collation notes on the chapter title (variant names in five texts · the evidential basis for the many forms). The first two collation notes of the chapter set out together the variant texts of the fascicle title and of the chapter-title clause; two of them bear on the chapter name. The first, the compound collation note on the fascicle title〔T25 0463b16〕—「大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二(卷五十七)【大】|大智度經論卷第五十七釋第卅一品訖第卅二品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜經寶塔校量品第卅一五十九【石】」 tr. "‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-second (Fascicle Fifty-seven)’ in the Taishō; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Fifty-seven, explaining from the thirty-first chapter to the end of the thirty-second chapter’ in the Shōgozō; ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the thirty-first, fifty-nine’ in the Ishiyama"—the fascicle titles of the three texts each differ: the Shōgozō counts the fascicle as 「第卅一品訖第卅二品」 tr. "from the thirty-first chapter to the end of the thirty-second chapter" (one step short), and the Ishiyama text's title is 「寶塔校量品第卅一」 tr. "Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the thirty-first" (one step short), carrying in addition 「五十九」 tr. "fifty-nine" (the second matter held in doubt in Section VIII). The second, the collation note on the chapter-title clause (missed by the extraction · supplied by hand; see the one hundred and thirty-fourth entry of the complete ledger of collation notes)—「(釋寶塔校量品第三十二)十字【大】|釋大明品第三十二【宋】【元】【明】|釋第三十二品大明品【宮】,另明本於第八字下夾註『經作寶塔大明品』七字」 tr. "‘(Commentary on the Chapter on Weighing the Jewelled Stūpa, the Thirty-second), ten characters’ in the Taishō; ‘Commentary on the Chapter on Great Brightness, the Thirty-second’ in the Song, Yuan, and Ming; ‘Commentary on the thirty-second chapter, the Chapter on Great Brightness’ in the Palace; further, the Ming edition has, below the eighth character, the seven-character interlinear note ‘the sūtra reads Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness’": the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions of this treatise read 「大明品」 tr. "Chapter on Great Brightness", and the Ming edition's interlinear note passes on the sūtra explained as reading 「寶塔大明品」 tr. "Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness". These two entries are the evidential basis, on this treatise's side, for the many forms of the chapter name, used for the judgement on the chapter name in Section IV.
The three places bearing on doctrine or transliteration, variant readings listed separately (recorded side by side without judgement). First, 「世界」 tr. "world" / 「國土」 tr. "land"—the collation note 「世界【大】|國土【石】」 tr. "‘world’ in the Taishō; ‘land’ in the Ishiyama"〔T25 0464c21〕: this treatise's 〔石〕 manuscript reads 「國土」 tr. "land", agreeing with the sūtra explained (Section IV, the first finding). Second, 「解脫」 tr. "liberation" / 「背捨」 tr. "turning away"—the collation note 「解脫【大】|背捨【石】」 tr. "‘liberation’ in the Taishō; ‘turning away’ in the Ishiyama", three occurrences (its own collation note〔T25 0465a07〕, recursive re-citations〔T25 0465a20〕〔T25 0467a14〕): this treatise's 〔石〕 manuscript reads 「背捨」 tr. "turning away" in all three occurrences, agreeing with the sūtra explained (Section IV, the second finding). Third, 「毘」 tr. "pi (variant graph)" / 「鞞」 tr. "pi (leather-radical graph)"—the collation note 「毘【大】|鞞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "‘pi (variant graph)’ in the Taishō; ‘pi (leather-radical graph)’ in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama"〔T25 0466b05〕: six texts of this treatise read 「鞞」 tr. "pi (leather-radical graph)", agreeing with this chapter's own sūtra text, 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika (written with pi, leather-radical graph)", while the sūtra explained reads otherwise, 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika (written with weiyue)" (Section IV, the third finding). There is separately the 「負二階」 tr. "two steps short" exception of the 〔石〕 manuscript's colophon at the end of the fascicle—the collation note 「報【大】|報釋第三十品竟【石】」 tr. "‘reward’ in the Taishō; ‘reward. End of the commentary on the thirtieth chapter’ in the Ishiyama"〔T25 0467b20〕: the Ishiyama manuscript refers to this chapter as 「第三十品」 tr. "the thirtieth chapter" (two steps short), a magnitude differing from the "one step short" of the Shōgozō and A097; its existence is faithfully recorded, without forcing a reconciliation (Section IV). These variant readings, on which the meaning of the sentence, the transliteration, or the count depend, are all cited without omission, and the main text follows the reading of the current base text.
Complete ledger of collation notes (all one hundred and thirty-four entries reconciled · transcribed as they stand). Below, transcribed in their original form from the end of the working base text (the anchored collation notes of this chapter itself number one hundred and thirty-three—one hundred and sixteen directly recorded and seventeen recursive re-citations—in order of location, with one entry supplied by hand, missed by the extraction, appended as the one hundred and thirty-fourth), the readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
- 〔T25 0463b16〕大智度論釋寶塔校量品第三十二(卷五十七)【大】|大智度經論卷第五十七釋第卅一品訖第卅二品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜經寶塔校量品第卅一五十九【石】
- 〔T25 0463b21〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0463b21〕因【大】|因憍尸迦【石】
- 〔T25 0463b23〕兩陣【大】|軍陳【聖】
- 〔T25 0463b24〕陣【大】|陳【聖】
- 〔T25 0463b25〕修【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0463c05〕離【大】|坑【聖】
- 〔T25 0463c06〕與【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0463c08〕上【大】|上之【石】
- 〔T25 0463c08〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0463c09〕他【大】|他人【石】
- 〔T25 0463c11〕得色【大】|可得【宮】
- 〔T25 0463c20〕讀【大】|讚【宮】
- 〔T25 0463c24〕天【大】|天等【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464a02〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a02〕經卷【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a07〕於【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a11〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464a12〕瓔珞【大】|纓絡【明】
- 〔T25 0464a12〕擣【大】|揭【石】
- 〔T25 0464a12〕伎【大】|妓【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0464a13〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a13〕陣【大】|陳【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a15〕免【大】|勉【石】
- 〔T25 0464a16〕陣【大】|陳【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a16〕刃【大】|刀【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0464a20〕刃【大】|刀【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0464a20〕重【大】|重重【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a21〕免【大】|勉【石】
- 〔T25 0464a21〕輕【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a22〕科【大】|料【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464a22〕力【大】|刀【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a23〕死【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a24〕讀誦【大】|誦讀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464a25〕免【大】|勉【石】
- 〔T25 0464a27〕減【大】|咸【聖】
- 〔T25 0464a27〕直【大】|真【聖】
- 〔T25 0464b03〕身【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b04〕以【大】|已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b05〕等【大】|乘【聖】
- 〔T25 0464b06〕溺【大】|濡【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0464b06〕熱【大】|勢【聖】
- 〔T25 0464b07〕方【大】|力【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b08〕呪【大】|況【石】
- 〔T25 0464b11〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0464b12〕違【大】|遠【石】
- 〔T25 0464b12〕故【大】|教【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0464b13〕雇【大】|顧【石】
- 〔T25 0464b17〕氣勢【大】|力勢【宋】【元】【明】|力熟【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b20〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464b20〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464b24〕因【大】|因憍尸迦【石】
- 〔T25 0464b29〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464c04〕佛【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0464c05〕子【大】|子善女人【石】
- 〔T25 0464c05〕身【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0464c06〕涅【大】|般涅【石】
- 〔T25 0464c08〕擣【大】|揭【石】
- 〔T25 0464c13〕般【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0464c17〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0464c20〕成就眾生、淨佛世界,皆從般若波羅蜜中生【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0464c21〕世界【大】|國土【石】
- 〔T25 0464c26〕諸佛【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0464c27〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0465a02〕法【大】|法不壞【石】
- 〔T25 0465a07〕解脫【大】|背捨【石】
- 〔T25 0465a11〕得【大】|故得【石】
- 〔T25 0465a20〕解脫【大】|背捨【石】
- 〔T25 0465a21〕洹【大】|洹果【石】
- 〔T25 0465a25〕人【大】|又【聖】
- 〔T25 0465a29〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b05〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b10〕墮【大】|隨【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b13〕說【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b16〕聞【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0465b17〕持【大】|聞【聖】
- 〔T25 0465c05〕智【大】|種智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0465c06〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0465c13〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0465c13〕已【大】|以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0465c18〕答【大】|問【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】|門【聖】
- 〔T25 0465c18〕答【大】|門【聖】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0465c18〕是故佛【大】|佛是【宮】
- 〔T25 0465c19〕即【大】|即是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a01〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a02〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0466a09〕少【大】|少少【聖】
- 〔T25 0466a11〕尊【大】|寶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a18〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0466a18〕渡【大】|度【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0466a20〕四【大】|定【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a22〕無【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466a24〕有為【大】|為有【宮】
- 〔T25 0466a25〕生【大】|至【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b05〕毘【大】|鞞【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0466b11〕法【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b13〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b13〕有【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0466b15〕擣【大】|揭【石】
- 〔T25 0466b15〕蓋【大】|天蓋【石】
- 〔T25 0466b19〕寫【大】|〔-〕【宮】|夜【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b20〕不離薩婆若心,亦供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎,若花【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b20〕供養【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466b21〕擣【大】|揭【石】
- 〔T25 0466b22〕釋提桓因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0466b27〕言【大】|云【石】
- 〔T25 0466b29〕其【大】|甚【聖】
- 〔T25 0466b29〕甚【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c11〕甚多【大】|〔-〕【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c14〕七【大】|起七【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0466c15〕中【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c16〕不【大】|故不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0466c17〕甚【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c17〕有【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c19〕界【大】|界中【石】
- 〔T25 0466c24〕置【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c24〕大千世【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0466c25〕七寶塔。若三千大千世界中【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a04〕界【大】|界中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0467a06〕減【大】|滅【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a08〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467a11〕大【大】|太【南藏】
- 〔T25 0467a14〕解脫【大】|背捨【石】
- 〔T25 0467a17〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467a21〕印【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a22〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a22〕誦、讀【大】|讀誦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467a26〕實【大】|寶【聖】
- 〔T25 0467a27〕小【大】|少【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467a29〕姞【大】|姑【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|垢【聖】|妬【石】
- 〔T25 0467b03〕百【大】|十【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0467b16〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0467b20〕報【大】|報釋第三十品竟【石】
- 〔T25 0463b16〕(第一百三十四·抽取所遺·手補)釋寶塔校量品第三十二·十字【大】|釋大明品第三十二【宋】【元】【明】|釋第三十二品大明品【宮】;另明本於第八字下夾註「經作寶塔大明品」 tr. "the sūtra reads ‘Chapter on the Jewelled Stūpa and Great Brightness’" 七字
These one hundred and thirty-four entries agree mechanically with the count of anchored collation notes at the end of the working base text (one hundred and sixteen directly recorded and seventeen recursive re-citations, one hundred and thirty-three entries of the anchored type; there is further one entry of the type missed by the extraction, the collation note on the chapter-title clause, which has only a point anchor with no paired start and end, was not captured in the collection, and was supplied by hand as the one hundred and thirty-fourth). The several places bearing on doctrine, transliteration, or the count (「世界/國土」 tr. "world / land" at〔0464c21〕, the three occurrences of 「解脫/背捨」 tr. "liberation / turning away" at〔0465a07〕 and elsewhere, 「毘/鞞」 tr. "pi (variant graph) / pi (leather-radical graph)" at〔0466b05〕, the variant names in five texts in the compound collation notes on the chapter title, and the Ishiyama 「負二階」 tr. "two steps short" colophon at the end of the fascicle at〔0467b20〕) have been listed separately above and collated in both directions against the sūtra explained (Section IV); for the remaining entries the readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, the main text follows the reading of the current base text, and all are recorded side by side without judgement.